Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

‘I can’t believe it. Out of everyone in the world, why does it have to be your sister?’ Loki huffed as he pinched the bridge of his nose.

‘I know, but look at them. They look adorable together already.’ Claire whispered.

Loki and Claire were stood by the dining table in the kitchen, they were looking at Chris and Louise, who were just through in the living room talking.

Loki couldn’t deny he’d never seen his brother look so happy before, he couldn’t take his eyes off Louise. And Claire hadn’t seen Louise look so giddy before, she was in awe of Chris.

‘Did you notice how she put her hand out to him straight away? She never initiates touch like that straight off the bat usually.’ Claire said to Loki.

‘Hmm.’ Loki huffed and downed his drink. ‘I need another.’

Claire giggled as he poured another drink and almost downed it all in one go, too. He was stressing big time.

‘I know we are making amends, but I still don’t know if I trust him with her. She’s been through so much already. And he’s… questionable. In and out of the bedroom.’  

‘If she’s his soulmate, he won’t hurt her. He will have the instinct to protect her, like you do with me.’ Claire assured Loki.

‘Yes, but also the urge to bite her will be stronger too.’ Loki said worriedly.

‘You don’t bite me uncontrollably. He’s strong, he will be able to resist, like you do.’

Loki was still concerned though, so made sure to keep an eye on them during the party.

Louise had never felt a pull towards someone like she did with Chris, when she first laid eyes on him her breath was taken away. He was gorgeous. Sure, she found him a little intimidating but there was just something about him that she was so drawn to. She’d even surprised herself when she put her hand out first to shake his hand, that wasn’t really like her. She just seemed to feel safe around him already, and she wasn’t entirely sure why.

‘I uhm… I guess I have you to thank for me being here. For setting me free from him. It feels weird to be thanking someone for… killing someone… but thank you. Truly.’ Louise said shyly to Chris.

Chris smiled softly down at her. ‘You’re welcome. I’m glad you can live your life now, it must have been horrible to live in fear and constantly hiding.’ He frowned a little.

‘It was.’ Louise nodded and looked down briefly. ‘It’s going to take a little time to get used to it all again, but I already feel so much better. As soon as Claire told me, it was like a huge weight off my shoulders.’

Chris couldn’t stop smiling at her, he was a mix of emotions. Ecstatic that he had found his soulmate, that she was so incredibly beautiful and sweet. He was confused at how while he wanted to bite her, to drink from her and there was a strong urge to want to get her into bed, he also wanted to just wrap her in his arms and protect her forever. To shield her from all the evil of the world and give her everything she could ever want.

He realised he was going to need to speak to Loki for advice after the party, that was a definite. The last thing he wanted to do was to scare her, so he was going to need to keep his urges on a tight leash until she was ready. If she was ever ready. Maybe she didn’t feel the same as he did, perhaps she wouldn’t want to be with him… While the thought broke him, he would do whatever she wanted, if she wanted him to stay away then he would.

Though judging by the constant blush on her cheeks and the way she stayed by him, made him think… hope… that that wouldn’t be the case.

Chris and Louise kept the conversation light, they asked one another about hobbies and their jobs. Chris found out that Louise was in accounting for a small bookshop in the town she lived in. When he told her that he dabbled a bit in music with his band, he thought her eyes were going to pop out of her head.

‘Really? A head teacher and in a band? That’s so cool. What kind of music does your band play?’ She asked excitedly.

‘We’re a metal band. Nothing serious right now, really. I’ve been focusing mainly on the school. We have the odd gig now and then.’ He said a little bashfully.

‘Ooo, I love metal!’ Louise squeaked.

‘Really? I’ll need to give you one of our demo CDs.’ Chris grinned widely.

‘I’d love that!’

‘Are you two going to socialise with other people or just stay hidden over here all night?’ Claire asked as she interrupted them.

‘If we must socialise, then I suppose we will.’ Chris sighed dramatically.

Claire gave Louise a sly nudge when they went to join Loki, Jessica and Spencer.

Though even while conversing with others, Chris struggled to take his eyes off of Louise and vice versa.

During the night, Chris was the perfect gentleman, even if he did still get a few jabs in at the others, he couldn’t resist, he was nothing but kind and sweet towards Louise.

At the end of the night, Louise had planned to get a taxi home. Even though it would take a couple of hours, but Loki offered to pay for her. Though she had the option to stay the night, she had work starting at eleven in the morning so figured it would be best to get home.

Loki and Claire walked outside with her to see her to the taxi, of course Chris went too.

‘Been so good as always, sis.’ Claire said as she gave Louise a big hug.

‘I’ll see you soon.’ Louise said determinedly.

‘Definitely.’ Claire nodded.

‘Thank you for coming, darling. Thank you for my present, too.’ Loki said when Louise gave him a hug, she was so comfortable around Loki. And he gave great hugs.

‘You’re very welcome. I had a great time tonight, thank you for inviting me.’ She said as she stepped backwards.

Then she looked at Chris, who didn’t want her to leave, but he knew she had to get home.

‘It was great to meet you, Chris… Maybe next time I come to visit, I’ll see you again?’ She said, hopeful.

‘Most definitely.’ Chris purred.

He was about to reach out to take her hand but she moved in towards him and went up on her tiptoes, he leaned down a bit, thinking that she was wanting to whisper something to him, but his heart melted when instead she kissed his cheek.

Claire and Loki shared a look together.

‘Goodnight.’ She smiled at him, then went over to the taxi.

Chris quickly got his brain back in gear and rushed over to open the back door for her, seeing her in. He closed the door carefully behind her, then waved as the taxi drove off.

As soon as the taxi turned the corner, Chris transformed into a bat and flew up high, to follow the taxi.

‘I knew he was going to do that.’ Loki muttered.

‘Making sure she gets home safely?’ Claire asked.

‘Yep.’ Loki sighed.

‘Come on birthday boy, why don’t we go and continue your celebration in the bedroom.’ Claire said suggestively as she wrapped her arms around his arm.

-

The following day, Chris was in bat form, perching on Louise’s living room window. He was just watching her, innocently. He couldn’t stay away from her.

He heard fluttering of fellow bat wings above him, and he got a pat on the head from the bat. He internally groaned, but flew off the window ledge and followed the bat down a quiet back street, turning into his vampire form as he landed.

‘What are you doing here, lil bro?’ He asked with a huff as he folded his arms over his chest.

‘I could ask you the same thing.’ Loki replied.

‘I just can’t stay away from her… wanted to check she was ok.’ Chris said sheepishly.

Loki sighed and ran a hand down his face. ‘I get it. I went through the same with Claire. I know it’s difficult, especially to start with until you can actually get intimate with her, to calm the urges down. Though she’s been through a lot, she might need a lot of time.’ Loki said calmly.

‘I know.’ Chris said softly. ‘I’ll give her all the time she needs. I can wait for an eternity if I need to.’

Chapter Text

‘God, I don’t know why I’m so nervous!’ Louise laughed while Claire did her make-up for her.

‘Don’t worry, I felt the same on my first date with Loki. You’ll be absolutely fine though.’ Claire assured her sister.

Louise was round at Claire and Loki’s place, they were getting ready for their double date. Chris had asked Loki and Claire advice on asking Louise out the weekend after Loki’s birthday. He knew that she might be anxious about going alone with him, so Claire came up with the idea for a double date.

‘I wonder why he’s into me, I mean… he could have anyone!’ Louise said quietly while Claire finished off putting on some eyeliner to her.

‘Hey, don’t say that about yourself.’ Claire scolded. ‘You’re stunning, you know I’ve always been envy of your looks.’

‘You’re just saying that.’ Louise argued.

‘I’m not! Now, shut up and do my make-up for me.’ Claire said as she nudged her off the chair, making Louise laugh.

-

‘What if I can’t control myself around her.’ Chris said worriedly as he paced back and fore while buttoning up his white shirt. He was wearing black suit trousers with the white shirt, he had a black suit jacket to go over the top.

‘You will, you’re strong willed. If I managed to resist Claire for so long, you’ll manage to resist Louise.’ Loki assured him.

Loki was round at Chris’ place, waiting for him to get ready before they went to pick up Claire and Louise.

‘Tie or no tie?’ Chris asked as he held up a black tie.

‘No tie. It’s fancy casual.’ Loki said after pondering a moment. He was wearing a blue shirt with black trousers, no suit jacket though.

‘How do you cope with the urge to feed from Claire?’ Chris huffed.

‘Well, it got easier over time the more I spent with her. Just touching her helped a little. Though it wasn’t till I fed from her the first time that it got it out of my system. Don’t get me wrong, I still want to feed from her every chance I can, but it’s a manageable thirst. Getting used to being around her scent will take time.’

‘Her scent just drives me wild.’ Chris admitted. ‘I don’t want to spook her though.’

‘You won’t. Just be yourself…’ Loki then pulled a face. ‘Well, to an extent.’

Chris narrowed his eyes at him briefly.

-

‘Which one should I wear?’ Louise asked as she held up two dresses she'd brought with her, one was black with short sleeves and a low-ish neckline. The other was a dark blue long sleeve dress, though it was knee length too.

‘Hmm. I think the black one.’ Claire decided on.

‘Black one it is.’ Louise nodded and pulled it on.

Claire rummaged through her wardrobe and decided on a plum-coloured dress, it was a low neckline as well though had half length sleeves and went down to just above her ankles.

‘The guys won’t know what to do with us, we are smoking.’ Louise giggled when they both stood together, looking in the mirror.

‘That’s the spirit!’ Claire cheered.

‘I can’t believe you have a vampire boyfriend and I’m away to go on a date with one… Just like we imagined when we were young.’ Louise laughed.

‘I know, dreams can come true.’ Claire smiled.

-

‘I can’t believe after searching for so many years, I’ve found my soulmate.’ Chris sighed as he and Loki had a quick drink before leaving.

‘I guess it sometimes just takes time.’ Loki shrugged.

‘Should I tell her that she’s my soulmate?’ Chris asked.

Loki hummed and tilted his head back and fore in thought. ‘Not sure. It’s down to you, really. I didn’t tell Claire for a while, because I didn’t want her to feel like she had to be with me. I wanted her to be with me because she wanted to.’

Chris nodded. ‘That makes sense. I’ll do the same, I think. I don’t want her to feel pressured into anything.’

Loki was rather surprised, yet pleased, at how Chris was being with the whole thing. He had half expected him to try and pounce on Louise, but he seemed to really care for her already. The instinct of wanting to look after and protect his soulmate had kicked in and was very strong.

‘Yeah, might need to wait a while before you get freaky in the bedroom. I remember some of the kinky shit you’re into, she’d run a mile.’ Loki teased.

Chris smirked. ‘Oh, don’t worry. I’ll wait until she’s on her knees begging me to take her.’

Loki face-palmed.

-

‘Chris might seem a bit rough around the edges, he is more… feral with his vampire instincts. Though he is a sweet guy to those he cares about, I really think he’ll be good for you.’ Claire told Louise.

‘You’re speaking as if it’s already a done deal that he will want to date me properly.’ Louise laughed.

‘Well…’ Claire almost spilled about being his soulmate, then thought again about it incase Chris didn’t want her to know just yet. ‘of course it’s a done deal, look at you! Plus, he will fall in love with your personality too once he gets to know you.’

‘Well, let’s just see how tonight goes.’ Louise smiled. ‘Oh, by the way. I’ve noticed bats hanging around my place lately… Is that Loki?’

Claire’s eyes widened slightly. ‘Ah… that… could be Chris. I know he followed your taxi home the night of Loki’s birthday, to make sure you got home safely. Loki did it with me too, he’d sometimes just come and check that everything was ok at my place.’

‘Really?’ Louise asked, eyes widening.

Claire got a little worried that she would freak out at that, but thankfully, that wasn’t the case.

‘That’s so sweet!’ She squealed like a giddy schoolgirl.

While Claire and Louise waited for Loki and Chris to come collect them, they had a couple of drinks downstairs.

‘I love that you guys have a vampire cat.’ Louise said with a smile as she stroked Bat, who was lying on the rug on front of the fire place.

‘She’s the best.’ Claire grinned.

Bat made a chirping noise in response, making Louise laugh. Bat then shot up and ran over towards the window, she jumped up onto the window ledge to look out of the window. She turned to look at the girls and meowed again.

‘Here’s our dates.’ Claire winked at Louise.

Louise was so excited to see Chris again, her stomach was in knots but she was more excited than nervous.

They grabbed their coats just as Loki opened the door.

‘My ladies… Your ride is here.’ He called with a big smile.

Claire giggled as they kissed, then they made their way down to the car. Chris got out and opened the back door for Louise, his heart began to race as she came closer. He noticed her cheeks turned pink again when she looked at him, unable to keep eye contact.

Her smell hit him like a brick, god she smelled so delectable to him.

Louise had forgotten just how tall and broad that Chris was, he was like a giant. Though the sweet smile on his face made her heart melt. She couldn’t get over how handsome he was.

‘You look stunning, Louise.’ Chris said when she reached him.

‘Thank you.’ She bushed even harder. ‘You look really handsome.’ She said shyly, making him smile widely.

Chris couldn’t resist picking up her hand and kissing the back of it again, she got the same tingling feeling as she did the last time. He then motioned to the car, Louise slipped into the back seat and Chris closed the door behind her. He practically jogged round to the other side of the car to get in the back seat with her.

Loki and Claire shook their heads with a smile. Loki opened the passenger door for Claire and helped her in.

‘Why thank you, kind sir.’ She grinned at him.

Loki winked at her as he closed the door, then walked round the car to get in the driver’s side. The plan was to drive to the restaurant, then they’d get a taxi back. He’d get his car tomorrow.

‘How are things going at the school? Claire was telling me about a couple of the students going a bit rogue this week and getting hurt?’ Louise asked Chris.

‘Yes, things are a little tense unfortunately. Some of the students just coming of age, getting used to their new instincts are struggling. I try to help them, to direct them in the right way’

Loki coughed at that. Chris clenched his jaw slightly and glared at the back of Loki’s head.

‘I try to direct them in a safe way to carry out their natural instincts, but these few decided they knew better and went off without guidance, getting themselves into a bit of trouble.’ He continued.

‘In what way are they in trouble?’ Louise asked curiously. She was fascinated with the vampire’s lives.

‘They’re trying to go after hunters, as there’s been a bit of an influx of them lately in the city. The students think they can take them on, getting their fill at the same time as doing good. But they’re too young and inexperienced, too hot-headed. One was badly injured the other night.’

‘Not like it’s the first bunch of hot-headed vampires we’ve had to deal with.’ Loki uttered.

‘Yes, thanks brother for your input.’ Chris growled at him.

Louise had to hold back a laugh, she found it quite amusing the way the brothers bickered. It had been the same at Loki’s party. Claire had filled her in about them both, a bit about their history together and how they both had different views of what was right and wrong.

She’d thought a lot about Chris and how he was known for feeding from innocent humans. Though she had decided that until he gave her a reason to be scared of him, she wouldn’t let that information cloud her judgement of him. At the end of the day, vampires were vastly different to humans, she knew that they needed blood to survive. They had to get it one way or another, and Chris was an original vampire, after all.

Claire had been quite surprised how accepting of him Louise had been when she filled her in.

‘It must be scary knowing there’s hunters about?’ Louise asked.

Loki and Claire nodded.

‘Nothing we can’t handle, they’re more an annoyance than anything.’ Chris said, slightly boasting.

Loki rolled his eyes.

When they arrived at the restaurant, Chris was ever the gentleman still, opening the door for Louise and pulling her chair out, then tucking it in for her. Loki did the same for Claire, not wanting to be upstaged by his brother.

Loki sat next to Claire, Louise was opposite Claire with Chris next to her. Louise noticed that Chris slid his chair slightly over so he was quite close to her, which made her heart feel fuzzy.

‘I bet I know what you’re going to get.’ Claire grinned at Louise.

Louise raised an eyebrow at her. ‘What?’

‘Spaghetti meatballs, that’s your favourite.’ Claire said confidently.

‘Oh.’ Louise laughed a little. ‘Actually, the salad looks quite good.’ She said quietly.

Claire frowned, she knew that Louise wasn’t fond of salad. Loki instinctively picked up on something when Claire gave him a look. So Loki dragged Chris up to the bar so they could order their drinks, then they’d go back to order the food once they’d decided on it.

‘Sis, you don’t need to worry about what you’re eating anymore. I know you don’t like salad.’ Claire said knowingly.

Louise let out a big breath and ran a hand down her face. ‘You’re right… I guess I just fell into old ways.’ She said quietly.

‘Chris isn’t like him. He won’t control what you eat, you can eat like a pig and Chris won’t care. Loki would kick his ass if he did, but he won’t. You should see the amount of food they end up eating. I swear Loki is trying to put weight on me, too. I’m heavier than I used to be.’ Claire laughed.

Louise laughed too. When the guys returned with drinks, they both noticed that Louise looked visibly more relaxed. She did end up going for meatballs and spaghetti.

‘Good choice. If it didn’t have garlic, I’d be going for that too.’ Chris said when she had decided.

‘Oh yeah, you guys can’t have garlic, can you?’ Louise asked.

‘We can, in small amounts. Though it does still cause stomach aches even on a small level.’ Chris explained.

‘Doesn’t stop Loki. He just stinks out the bathroom afterwards.’ Claire said as she pulled a face.

Louise laughed and Chris chuckled, Loki glared at Claire and squeezed her thigh under the table with a growl. ‘You’re so in trouble later.’

‘I sure hope so.’ Claire giggled.

The conversation between the four was kept light and fun. Chris and Loki bickered, like typical brothers. Even Claire and Louise had a few fun sisterly bickers together too, though not as harsh as the brothers.

When they were finished for the evening, Chris helped Louise with her coat and couldn’t resist letting his hands linger for a little on her shoulders, that she didn’t fail to notice.

She was staying the night at Loki and Claire’s, to save getting a taxi back home since she didn’t have work the following morning.

Chris said he would just fly home, to save a taxi going there and then to Loki’s. So they said their goodbyes outside.

‘Are you going to be around tomorrow morning?’ Louise asked, hopeful.

Chris’ face lit up at the fact she was hoping to see him more before heading home. He looked at Loki and Claire. ‘Well, if I’m invited, I wouldn’t say no to breakfast?’

‘Of course, you’re welcome.’ Claire nodded.

Loki sighed dramatically. ‘I suppose I could put on some extra bacon and sausages.’

‘I’ll see you tomorrow morning then.’ Chris grinned at Louise.

Chapter Text

Chris was on cloud nine after the date with Louise. He had struggled a little being so close to her scent, he wanted nothing more than to touch her. Though he knew he had to take it slowly, to keep himself in check.

He desperately needed a release now, however. So, he made his way further into the outskirts of the city, near where the seedier sort of pubs could be found. He came across a young man on his own, stumbling home.

It would be so easy to just drag him into the small wooded area off to the side… Though Chris felt a little pang of guilt hit him, something he’d not felt before. He found himself wondering what Louise would think of him if she found out he’d gone and dragged an innocent man into the woods to feed from.

He had paused too long, the man got too far ahead of him and seemed to have caught up with a few of his friends. Chris hissed in slight annoyance, and turned back towards the pub, though he stopped as a cloaked figure was stood in his way.

‘It’s been a while since you’ve come to bother me.’ Chris said, amused.

Toshi flipped her hood down and smirked. ‘Did you miss me, hound dog?’

Chris raised his eyebrow at her and chuckled a little. ‘That’s a bit of a stretch.’

‘You don’t seem on your game tonight, letting an innocent get away from you so easy. Are you feeling alright?’ Toshi asked as she walked up to him and circled him once.

‘I am just dandy, thanks.’

‘You seem in a good mood, compared to normal. You’re rather dressed up, too… On a date with your soulmate, hm?’ Toshi folded her arms over her chest and tilted her head slightly while she waited for a response.

Chris rolled his eyes. ‘Nothing gets past you, huh?’

‘Is this human turning you soft?’ Toshi grinned.

‘Don’t push it.’ Chris growled at her.

‘If you’re interested, I know where there’s a not so innocent human you could feast on. I just caught the guy trying to rape a young woman, he ran off while I was helping her out. I’m sure you could sniff him out, if you’re hungry?’ Toshi held out a jacket towards him.

Chris raised an eyebrow at her and glanced at the jacket. He did need a feed, so figured why not. He took the jacket from her and sniffed at it. ‘Where did you last see him?’

‘Not too far from the sushi restaurant down broad street.’ Toshi responded.

Chris tossed the jacket down to the side now he had his scent. He nodded at Toshi, then turned into a bat and disappeared into the darkness.

‘You’re welcome!’ Toshi shouted after him.

-

The following morning, Loki and Claire were snuggling in bed, enjoying a longer lie after the late night. They were heavy petting and kissing softly, when the doorbell rang.

Loki growled in annoyance. He glanced at the clock and huffed. ‘I bet that’s Chris already.’

‘Aww, he will be excited to see Louise again.’ Claire said as she rolled onto her back.

Loki sighed, then looked to the bottom of the bed where Bat was lying. ‘Bat, can you go see if Louise is up. If so, she will open the door and you can give Chris permission to come in?’

Bat opened one eye to look at Loki. She slowly got up and stretched with a yawn, she let out a small grunt and hopped off the bed.

‘Thanks, Bat!’ Loki called after her with a chuckle.

‘That’s mean. Making Bat do your dirty work.’ Claire teased.

‘Mmm, but means I can spend longer in bed with you.’ Loki growled and grabbed Claire, pulling her flush against him as he reached down to squeeze her ass.

Since learning about Bat being a vampire cat, he found he conversed with her as if she was human, knowing that she did indeed understand what people said. It certainly became rather handy in situations like this.

‘You just want my body.’ Claire said as she squirmed in his grasp.

‘I do… Problem with that?’ Loki smirked at her and dipped his head to nibble on her earlobe.

‘Mmm… I guess not.’ Claire giggled.

-

Louise was downstairs, she had been dressed for a little while and when she heard the doorbell, she knew it would be Chris. She had gone through to answer the door, but knew he couldn’t step over the threshold without permission from someone who lived there.

‘They’re still in bed.’ Louise said sheepishly when she opened the door to reveal it was indeed Chris.

‘Lazy buggers.’ Chris scoffed and leaned against the doorway as he folded his arms over his chest.

Louise wondered how Chris managed to still look just as hot even when wearing more casual clothes. He was wearing ripped jeans with a black band t shirt underneath a leather jacket, yet still looked amazing.

‘Did you sleep well?’ Chris asked softly.

‘Uh, yeah… The usual, really.’ Louise smiled at him. ‘Though they have a super comfortable bed in their spare room, it’s like a marshmallow.’

‘Loki is rather good with getting the best of the best furnishings.’ Chris chuckled.

Bat came wandering down the stairs with a little purr. She strolled up to Chris and meowed at him.

‘Are you giving me permission to enter? Did my lazy brother send you?’ He asked her.

She meowed again in a high tone which they had come to learn meant yes. She also flicked her head upwards once.

Chris stepped across the threshold and slipped off his jacket. He crouched down to scratch Bat under her chin. ‘Thank you, Bat. Sorry my brother was too lazy to get up himself and disturbed your beauty sleep.’

Louise’s heart exploded seeing the way he interacted with Bat.

Bat meowed happily and strutted off through to the living room. Chris stood up and ran a hand through his hair as he looked at Louise. He leaned down and pressed a kiss to her cheek, making her blush. Though she did the same quickly to him before he stood up straight again.

‘Sorry, where are my manners. I should really have greeted you properly first before Bat.’ He said sheepishly.

‘Not at all. Bat is the Queen after all, she needs to be greeted first. Especially since she let you come in.’ Louise giggled.

They wandered through to the living room. ‘What would happen if you entered someone’s home without permission?’ Louise asked Chris as they sat down on the sofa, Louise was secretly pleased he chose to sit right next to her.

‘We physically can’t. It’s as if there’s an invisible wall blocking us from entering. If there’s something on like a party, like Loki’s birthday for example, I already had a pre-existing invitation for that specific day and time. So they knew I’d be coming along, so I can enter then without express permission.’

‘Oh, that makes sense. Though public places are fair game?’

‘They are. Unless we’ve been banned from somewhere, such as a bar or club. If the owner tells us we are banned, then we can’t enter again unless they say otherwise.’ Chris explained.

‘Sounds like there’s quite a lot to being a vampire.’

‘I guess there is.’ Chris nodded. ‘Thankfully it’s mostly fun.’

‘What’s mostly fun?’ Claire asked as she walked into the room.

‘Being a vampire.’ Chris replied.

‘Hmm, I dunno. Being a vampire’s personal blood bank is much more fun.’ Claire said when Loki walked in behind her and slid his arm around her, growling into her neck when he heard what she said.

‘Keep it for the bedroom you two.’ Lousie teased.

‘Are you going to cook us breakfast then or do I have to do it myself?’ Chris asked as he raised an eyebrow at his brother.

‘Fine, fine. I get the hint.’ Loki sighed and stalked off to the kitchen.

‘I better make sure he doesn’t cremate the bacon.’ Claire said as she turned to follow.

‘Oh, you know I love cremated bacon though!’ Louise shouted after Claire.

‘No, really?’ Chris gasped dramatically.

‘Of course. Crispy bacon is the best.’

‘Crispy, yes. Not cremated though.’ Chris said as he pulled a face.

When they eventually went through to join Loki and Claire, Loki was putting some bacon to the side.

‘Now that’s perfect bacon.’ Chris said as he grabbed a bun to butter.

‘No way, that’s still oinking.’ Louise said after looking at it, making them laugh. She then looked in the pan and saw that Claire had told Loki to keep cooking some slices for Louise.

‘That’s more like it.’ Louise said as she motioned to the pan.

‘That’s come from the depths of hell that has.’ Chris chuckled.

‘Remind me to never cook breakfast for these two again.’ Loki grumbled to Claire, who just laughed in response.

Chapter Text

‘Loki!’ Claire giggled as he kissed her neck repeatedly and leaned further over her. He had her on his desk in their classroom and was stood between her legs, attacking her with kisses.

She put her arms around his neck as he pulled her further to the edge of the desk, closer against him.

‘Well, someone is needy today.’ She giggled.

‘Always am with you around, my dear.’ He growled and sucked on her neck, making her whimper.

‘We might get caught.’ She laughed when he slid his hands underneath her top, his touch causing goosebumps to rise on her skin.

‘That’s a risk I am willing to take.’ He hummed against her neck as he continued to kiss and suck there, leaving wet trails on her skin.

It was the end of the day and all of the students had left, they’d stayed behind for Loki to do some marking and Claire was prepping the room for the next phase. Well, she had been until Loki called her over to him.

Loki directed his kissing to her lips, he slid his hands under her dress, glad of her choice of clothing that day, he moved his hand inside her knickers and began to touch her slowly and gently. She was already getting quickly aroused, her smell was making his head hazy.

Claire’s hands moved down and she couldn’t resist reaching round to squeeze his ass, making him chuckle against her. He slid his finger gently over her clit, making her whine.

‘Always so quick to get wet for me.’ He rumbled as he pulled away to unzip his zipper and push his trousers down far enough for his cock to spring free. He stroked himself a few times, then stepped back in towards her.

‘You’re just so irresistible.’ Claire smirked at him as she grabbed his shirt to pull him back down for another kiss.

Loki pulled her knickers to the side, he guided himself into her slowly. As usual, the initial feeling of Loki entering her took their breaths away. Claire loved the feeling of him stretching her, making her body accommodate him.

Claire wrapped her legs around him, holding on tight as he started thrusting into her roughly, making the desk move beneath them. Thankfully it was a strong desk, able to hold their weight and movements.

As the pleasure built between them, Loki slid his fingers through her hair and ended up tugging on some single strands, then he gathered it all into a fist and tugged her head back further so he could bite at her throat while growling.

The temptation to sink his fangs into her was so strong… but he didn’t want to do that outwith the house, to drain her. Though he did let his fangs emerge, so he could trail them along her delicate skin, making her moan.

‘Ohhh, Vampy…’ She whimpered and pushed back against his thrusts, trying to get him deeper.

Loki growled in a feral manner, but he kept himself in check and his fangs retracted as he quickened his thrusts.

‘Cum for me, my little slut. Cum all over my cock, I know you can’t hold off for much longer.’ He demanded.

She didn’t need to be told twice. Loki followed suit, spilling into her with one last groan. He pressed his forehead against hers, letting them both catch their breath as he remained still inside her.

‘We should do this much more often.’ He panted.

‘I’m surprised you’ve not initiated it more already.’ Claire giggled.

Loki heard movement from down the corridor, footsteps heading this way.

‘Shit… someone’s coming.’ Loki huffed as he reluctantly pulled out of her to tuck himself away.

Claire scrambled off the desk and sorted her clothes out. ‘This is probably why we don’t.’ She laughed.

They had just gotten themselves sorted out when David walked into the room, he instantly pulled a face.

‘Geez guys, it reeks of sex in here. At least open a window or something when you’re doing the dirty.’

Loki chuckled in response, while Claire hid her blushing face and tried to sort her tousled hair out.

‘I was coming to ask if you guys wanted to grab a beer with Jessica, Spencer Matt and I?’ David asked.

‘Yeah, I’m keen for that… Darling?’ Loki asked sweetly to Claire.

‘Yep. Think I definitely need a drink now.’ She laughed.

‘Ok, well get yourselves more presentable and will meet you at the entrance…’ David said as he turned and headed out of the room.

‘See you in a moment.’ Loki called after him.

They freshened up before heading to meet with the others. Of course, David had told them that he’d almost walked in on them having sex.

‘Uh, Loki… Might want to get that lipstick off your face before we go.’ Spencer said as he tapped his cheek.

Loki’s eyes widened. ‘What? I didn’t realise you were wearing lipstick!’ Loki said to Claire as he wiped his face, then pulled his phone out to have a look.

‘Aww, Spencer. Why did you tell him?’ Claire whined.

‘Wait… There’s nothing there.’ Loki frowned as he checked himself out on the flipped camera.

The others burst out laughing and began walking, Loki shot a glare at Claire and he rushed after her, making her laugh even more.

‘Double bluff.’ He growled at her and squeezed her side.

The group made their way to their usual pub, but on the way there, they came across a big crowd of people along an alley. Police were there, trying to keep everyone back as they put yellow tape across the alley to stop anyone from getting close.

‘What’s going on?’ David asked a bystander.

‘Someone’s found a body.’ The man said.

‘I’ll check.’ Loki said as he made sure no one was paying attention, then turned into a bat and flew up high over the crowd to take a look.

The others waited anxiously as they tried to see through the crowd of people, but all they could see was the high vis from the police.

‘I really hope it’s not a vampire.’ Jessica said quietly.

‘Surely not. The hunters have been quiet lately.’ Claire whispered.

When Loki returned and changed back into his vampire form, everyone knew by the look on his face it was a vampire. He looked pale, well paler than normal for a vampire.

‘Worse, it’s an ex-student that’s not long left the school. Alexander.’ Loki said low, so that only they would hear.

‘Alexander Bryce? He wouldn’t harm a fly, he was all for just taking from the blood bank.’ Matt said in shock.

Loki nodded. ‘I know. Which means the hunters are back and they’re not even caring about trying to see the good in some of us.’

‘We’ll need to be more careful, stick to being out in groups or at least two of us.’ Jessica said nervously.

‘We’ll need to let the others know, and of course tell the students to be careful. Maybe we should start up the nightly watch again, too.’ Loki said decisively.

The others agreed with him.

-

The following morning at school, Loki left Claire in charge of their class for a little while so he could go and speak to Chris about the hunters.

When he walked into his office, he frowned as Chris was putting on his leather jacket.

‘Where are you going?’ Loki asked.

Chris grinned widely. ‘I’m away to see Louise. Taking her on a lunch date.’

Loki’s eyebrows shot up. ‘You kept that quiet!’

‘Last minute decision. Said I was going to be in her neck of the woods today on some business and invited her out.’

‘You don’t have business in her area.’ Loki said knowingly as he folded his arms over his chest.

Chris shrugged. ‘I’ll make business there.’

Loki chuckled and shook his head. ‘Well, before you go. Alexander Bryce was found dead last night.’

Chris’ eyes widened. ‘You’re joking?’

‘I wish I was.’ Loki sighed.

‘Shit… hunters?’

Loki nodded.

‘They’re on the go again then. I’ll get security upped for the school, just in-case. Don’t want another attack here.’ Chris said angrily as he took his phone out and sent a few messages.

‘I think we should have an assembly, to alert the students.’ Loki suggested.

Chris nodded. ‘I’ll call Louise, see if we can reschedule for tomorrow.’ He said, though Loki could hear the disappointment in his voice.

‘I can handle it, you go see your soullllmate.’ Loki said a little teasingly with a smirk.

‘You sure?’ Chris asked, his face brightening.

Loki nodded. ‘After all, what are brothers for?’

Chris chuckled. ‘Thanks.’

Chapter Text

Louise arrived at the café twenty minutes earlier than the arranged time to meet Chris. She just wanted to make sure she wasn’t late, but time was dragging while she waited which made her nerves ramp up more and more.

She really liked Chris and wanted to make a good impression. Though she wasn’t sure if she would be quite as confident without Claire around. Even if it was still a public place, her stomach was swirling with nerves and also excitement at the thought of having a more intimate date with Chris, being on their own.

Thankfully she didn’t have to wait long with her own thoughts, Chris arrived fifteen minutes early, his smile widened when he saw her waiting outside for him.

‘Hello, darling.’ Chris beamed as he reached her, he leaned down and kissed her cheek softly. His lips were soft against her cheek, yet she felt the hard coolness from his lower lip piercings in contrast.

Her heart fluttered and she found herself taking a moment to get words out, she felt so flustered. ‘Hi.’ Was all she managed to squeak out for now.

Chris loved how easily she blushed around him.

‘I hope you’ve not been waiting for me for too long.’ He said as they went into the café, he held the door open for her.

‘No, not too long. I was way too early.’ She admitted sheepishly.

‘Damn… I should’ve booked a table.’ Chris said as he looked around the busy café, there wasn’t a seat left.

‘We could sit outside? There’s bench tables out the back.’ Louise suggested. It was more secluded and quieter there too.

‘I don’t want you to get cold.’ Chris said in concern.

‘It’s not too bad today, the sun is out. I’ve got my jacket.’ Louise shrugged.

‘If you’re sure. If you get too cold though, just say and we can go somewhere else.’

‘Deal.’ Louise smiled up at him.

They ordered their food first and got their drinks, then went to one of the bench tables outside. There were only a few other people outside, though there was plenty of privacy for them. Chris was pleased as punch when she decided to sit next to him instead of opposite. He noticed she sat quite close to him too, not at the other end of the bench.

Which was both a blessing and a curse, as her scent was so intoxicating. He was glad they were outside, as it helped a little. He did have some vaseline in his pocket, he’d applied some before arriving, on Loki’s advice.

‘How are things with the school? Did you manage to win the appeal about remaining as head teacher?’ Louise asked as she sipped her coffee.

‘I did indeed, thanks to Loki’s help. I found out just yesterday, actually. So it’s a big relief.’ Chris smiled.

‘That’s brilliant news. Claire said you were gutted at the thought of losing the job.’ She said softly.

‘I was… I was in a bad headspace, thankfully your sister has a kind heart and was able to talk sense into me before I did something really stupid.’ He said honestly.

‘She does have a way of seeing good in people, and bringing it out. Well, those that are genuinely good.’

‘She certainly does.’ Chris agreed.

‘She did tell me about you and Loki disagreeing when it comes to getting blood and stuff, also about how you had to turn him to save him. It must’ve been difficult being faced with that decision, then have him hating you for it for so long.’

Chris nodded. ‘It was, but I didn’t help the situation either. I’ve been an ass to him all these years, which just pushed him further away… Does it bother you, the way that I feed? Compared to Loki and a lot of other vampires.’ Chris asked, he tried to hide his anxiousness over the question.

‘Not really, no. I mean, you are a vampire. That’s always what I grew up believing that vampires did, feed from humans. Though I won’t lie, she did tell me that you have a tendency to… kill humans too when you’ve fed from them, for fun. Which is a bit questionable, but again, I know you’re a vampire and you have instincts like that. I’m not worried, if that’s what you’re thinking. You’ve not given me a reason to be scared of you, Claire told me that you look out for people close to you in your life. I’d hope being essentially your sister in-laws sister would make me safe enough.’ Louise laughed.

Chris felt so much relief flood through him. He leaned in closer and nudged her slightly with his arm. ‘Well, you’re safe enough not just for that reason.’

Louise blushed as she glanced at him, then looked back at her coffee. ‘Besides, you got rid of the actual monster in my life. You’re like my prince charming.’ She giggled a little.

It was Chris’ turn to blush a little at that, no one had ever called him a prince before. He slid his right hand closer to her on the table, she understood his meaning and moved hers closer too, so the back of their hands touched on the table. Chris then slowly glided his fingers over the back of her hand and she turned her hand palm up so they could hold hands.

‘I am trying to do better… I don’t think I’ll ever be able to be like Loki, to just take from the blood bank. I can’t contain that side of me. I am trying to just go for the bad ones, to not outright kill any innocents I feed from. The last thing I want to do would be to scare you, but I want to be honest with you too. I don’t want to hide anything from you.’

Louise nodded in understanding. ‘I appreciate that.’ She smiled widely and looked at him, her heart melted at the way he was looking at her, she could see nothing but kindness in his eyes to her. ‘I’m not scared of you… Well, I am a little bit, but I’m a little scared of the world, if I am being honest.’ She laughed nervously.

‘I’m not scared of you though, of who you are. It's more what's happening between us that's a bit scary for me. It’s odd, though, I actually feel really safe with you. More than I have with anyone else before. I haven’t really let myself get overly close with anyone since… him. I guess I’m still adjusting, and trying to better myself, too. You could say.’

Chris rubbed his thumb against the back of her hand, making her skin tingle. She’d never felt this way before, even with Ray in the early days.

‘Perhaps… we can work through our issues together?’ Chris hummed softly.

Louise smiled widely and squeezed his hand. ‘I’d like that.’ She nodded shyly, then her gaze focused to where their hands were joined. She admired the tattoos on his large hand.

Chris knew that she would need someone patient, Claire had told him a little bit about the trauma she had endured. Though she didn’t explain absolutely everything, knowing it was better that Louise told him when she was comfortable enough to.

The waiter arrived with their food, breaking their little moment.

‘I hope there’s no garlic in that pasta.’ Louise commented to Chris as she tucked into her own toastie with crisps.

Chris chuckled and sniffed at his pasta. ‘Nope. I’m safe.’ He winked at her.

‘Claire did warn me about what happens if you have garlic.’ She laughed.

‘I bet she did. Well, I’m not as much of a garlic lover as Loki is, so no need to worry there.’ Chris chuckled.

‘Claire and Loki told me that because you’re an original vampire, you’re a lot stronger than any of the others? That you can levitate, while they can’t?’ She asked curiously.

Chris smirked and nodded. ‘That is true. Lucius and I are physically the strongest. We can levitate, while the others can’t. We are also immune to silver bullets, whereas the others aren’t, unfortunately.’

‘Wow. That’s… really cool.’ Louise shifted slightly, trying not to think too much on it as she continued eating.

Though Chris could subtly pick up the scent of her being ever so slightly excited… He had to take a few deep breaths behind his hand to keep himself calm. Whilst she was perhaps excited at the thought, he knew she would be nowhere near ready for jumping into bed with him.

Once they finished eating, the waiter brought them the bill. Louise quickly took out her purse, but Chris shook his head. ‘This is on me.’

‘Are you sure? I can pay.’ She looked a little panicked for a second.

‘Absolutely. I’m the one that invited you out, after all.’ Chris said as he took his wallet out and paid the waiter.

He could sense she was still a bit unsure about it though. When they’d gone out with Loki and Claire, they’d all shared the bill between the four of them.

‘How about you get the next lunch date?’ Chris suggested, noting her face instantly relaxing as she nodded quickly.

‘Deal.’

Louise nipped inside to the toilet before they finished. When she went back outside to him, she thanked him for lunch.

‘You’re welcome, sweetheart.’ He smiled.

Louise wasn’t sure where her moment of braveness came from, but she found herself stepping in closer to him and sliding her arms around him. He instantly put his long arms around her too, and he tucked her in under his chin as he hugged her closely. She pressed her head against his chest and inhaled, he smelled so good it was unreal.

Though she felt a wave of calmness and safety wash over her in his arms, it wasn’t anything she had experienced before. She found she really didn’t want to part ways with him yet.

Chris inhaled deeply as he buried his nose into her hair, he just knew this was meant to be. It felt so right. He didn’t want to let her go, though he knew they couldn’t stand there embracing forever.

‘What sort of business are you here for today? Do you need to head off?’ Louise asked as they both reluctantly pulled back a little bit.

Chris looked sheepish as he ran his hand through his hair. ‘You caught me… I’m not actually here on any business. I just wanted to see you again.’

The biggest smile spread over Louise’s face. ‘Do you… do you want to go for a walk? There’s a lovely park down the road with a pond. If you don’t have to get going?’ She rambled quickly.

‘Sounds perfect.’ Chris grinned.

As they began walking down the pavement, Chris swiftly put himself at the road side of the pavement. It was a simple gentlemanly gesture on his part, but for Louise it meant a lot. When he brushed his hand against hers and then took her hand in his, she looked really surprised.

‘Is this ok?’ Chris quickly asked upon seeing the surprise on her face.

‘Oh… yes! If you want to… I just, didn’t think you’d want to in public like this.’ She stammered.

Chris felt his heart hurt at the thought of how Ray had treated her.

‘I’d like nothing more, but only if you’re comfortable with it.’ Chris said softly.

She nodded very eagerly, he could’ve sworn he saw her eyes water a bit, though she quickly composed herself.

‘In the summer, the park has the most beautiful rose bushes. All kinds of colours.’ She said happily when they entered the park.

It wasn’t too busy, but there were some people going about, dog walkers and a few joggers.

‘Are roses your favourite flower?’ Chris queried.

‘They are.’ She nodded, her face lit up when she spotted the ducks and a few swans on the pond. ‘Look! There are so many ducks today.’ She said excitedly, though then seemed to try and dampen down her excitement.

‘Sorry… I just love ducks.’

‘Please, don’t apologise. I like the way your face lights up when you’re excited.’ Chris said as he lifted her hand up so he could kiss the back of it. She blushed hard and looked down shyly.

‘I’ve had them eating out of my hand before, once they trusted me.’ She smiled as they made their way over to take a closer look. ‘Not the swans though, they’re a bit too big for my liking.’

Chris laughed. ‘Yeah, they certainly look beautiful but I wouldn’t like to get too close. Next time we will need to bring some seed for the ducks.’

‘Definitely.’ Louise grinned.

They carried on walking through the park and up the hill which had a really nice view over the town.

‘Louise… I have a question. Don’t feel like you have to, if you don’t want to. However, the Christmas Ball for the school is coming up in a few weeks’ time. I was wondering… well, I am looking for a date for it and I wondered whether you’d like to be mine?’ Chris asked, so hopeful that she would say yes.

He could tell by the way her eyes lit up, that she was going to say yes. Though he was still relieved when she answered him.

‘Yes! I’d love to!’

Chapter Text

‘No! Louise!’ Chris cried out as he tried to run towards her, but as much as he tried, he wasn’t getting any closer. Her body lay the same distance away, her neck torn out with flesh and blood everywhere.

He kept trying to reach her, but the harder he tried, the further away she got until she was no longer in sight and had disappeared into blackness.

‘NO!’ Chris cried out as he fell to his knees, though that’s when he looked down and noticed the blood all over his hands and shirt. He looked up and there was a mirror on front of him, he could see his reflection. His fangs were emerged, dripping with blood and bits of flesh.

‘No! No, no, no!’

Chis woke up with a start, sweat was dripping down his back as he sat up in bed and took deep breaths. He pushed his hair back out of his face. His heart was pounding, though he eventually got himself calm again. It had just been a nightmare.

He slid to the side of the bed and put his head into his hands with a groan. Glancing at the clock, he saw it was only two in the morning. He knew he wouldn’t be able to get back to sleep now, so he decided to go for a fly.

It was no surprise that he ended up at Louise’s place. He perched on her bedroom window, though the curtains were drawn he closed his eyes and focused, he was able to hear her heartbeat through the window. A steady thump while she slept, it helped to calm him and made him feel much better after his nightmare.

-

‘I really shouldn’t be finding that hot, should I? Why do I find it hot that he’s the most powerful vampire that could kill me in an instant, even the thought that he kills other humans doesn’t put me off. What’s wrong with me?’ Louise half laughed down the phone to Claire.

Claire was in the kitchen cooking supper for herself and Loki while on the phone to Louise for a catch up.

‘It’s because you know he’s a vampire, that’s what he does and it’s just his instincts. It’s not like he’s a human that’s a serial killer. I find it arousing that Loki is so strong, I love it when he manhandles me and shows off his strength. Even when he gets protective over me. There’s a big difference between that asshole that abused you, that terrified you, and Chris, who is incredibly strong but won’t hurt you like that, who just wants to protect you and make you happy.’

‘I doubt he wants to protect me and make me happy already, it’s only been a few dates.’ Louise laughed.

‘Do you want to make him happy yet?’ Claire asked knowingly.

‘Well… yeah…’

‘I know for a fact, he wants the same for you and he already would do anything for you. He’s smitten.’ Claire smirked. Though the phone went completely silent. ‘Sis, you still there?’

‘Yeah, yeah… I just can’t believe someone like him is interested in me. He even held my hand in public when we walked in the park.’

‘Because he wants to be with you, he wants everyone to know that he’s with you. That asshole acted like he was ashamed of you, but we both know that you are someone that you do not need to be ashamed to be with.’

‘Yeah…’ Louise sighed. ‘I guess so. It’s just weird to get used to. A good weird though, I loved just walking around the park with Chris. He didn’t even mind when I got excited about the ducks.’

‘Of course he didn’t. It’s a whole new world for you now. Welcome to the good life, it’s about time you got someone to treat you right. Like the princess you are.’

‘Thanks, sis. I’m so glad you’ve got experience with all this. Still can’t believe they’re bloody vampires.’ Louise laughed.

‘I know, me neither. Oh, by the way, if you notice more bat activity than normal, don’t worry.’

‘Bat activity?’ Louise questioned. ‘Come to mention, I did notice a bat on my window the other night which was unusual… wait, that would be Chris, right?’

‘Yeah. Loki did the same with me, he would often come check on me. There’s been an influx of hunters just now, so I wouldn’t be surprised if Chris flies by more often just to keep an eye on things in your area too. It might seem creepy, but it’s just a vampire thing, keeping an eye on their human.’

‘You… you think Chris sees me as his human now?’ Louise asked, trying to contain her giddiness at the thought.

‘Oh yeah. I’d say the moment he laid eyes on you, he decided you were his human.’ Claire laughed.

‘Oh man, I can’t wait for the ball to see him again.’ Louise said excitedly.

‘It will be here before you know it… Sorry, I better go. I need both hands now to chop some veggies.’

‘Sure thing. Thanks for the chat. Speak again soon. Love you.’

‘Love you too, sis. Bye!’ Claire put her phone down, then started chopping up the vegetables.

She wasn’t sure how it happened, but she stupidly sliced her finger while chopping a carrot. It started to bleed straight away, whilst it wasn’t a bad enough cut to need the doctor, it was rather deep.

‘Shit.’ She hissed and sucked at the cut as she made her way over towards the sink.

As she started running it under the cold tap, she felt a shiver down her spine. Turning her head, her heart and stomach did a leap, Loki was stood in the doorway, eyes a dark red and his fangs on show while he growled lowly.

‘Jesus, Loki. You were upstairs in your office a second ago!’ She laughed.

Loki was breathing heavy as he began stalking towards her, she suddenly remembered about her cut finger. ‘Ah fuck… Loki… No… not just now… I need to cook dinner.’ She tried to keep her voice calm and firm, but she couldn’t help giggling.

The way he was looking at her with such hunger, she started to back away and tried to grab some kitchen roll to wrap around her finger, but Loki lunged towards her. She darted around the island, Loki swiftly followed.

‘Loki! Behave!’ She tried again, but couldn’t help her laughter as she became aroused herself at being chased by a feral Loki.

‘Just one bite…’ He chuckled low as he chased after her, he managed to capture her in his arms and he took hold of her wrist.

‘Don’t take too much out of me, I need to cook.’ Claire whimpered as he took his finger into his mouth and sucked the blood away that kept leaking out of her finger.

‘I’ll be gentle, love.’ He hummed around her finger.

‘You always are.’ She giggled.

Loki turned his attention to her wrist, he let his fangs trail over her skin then once he found the right place he sank his fangs into her. She let out a moan as the initial piercing feeling hurt, though quickly disappeared when Loki released the endorphins into her blood stream before sucking some of her blood out of her.

‘Oh, god.’ She whimpered and leaned back against him for support, while he held her wrist up to his mouth.

‘Don’t… take… much more.’ She gasped out and reached back to slide her hand into his hair.

It took all of Loki’s strength to pull away from her, to stop drinking her blood. Though he did go back to suckling her finger, making sure to get every drop of blood possible from her cut. He carefully made sure she was stable on her feet, though she did need to hold on to the counter at first.

‘Did you… did you cum in your pants?’ She asked, his hands were on her hips and he had his chin resting on her shoulder while she got rid of the haziness in her brain.

Loki didn’t answer straight away, just paused. Then eventually did answer.

‘Yes…’

Claire laughed and shook her head. ‘Just can’t help yourself, huh vampy?’ She giggled and turned her head to the side to kiss him.

‘You’re the one that had to go and cut herself.’ He pouted, keeping her giggling.

‘Trust me, I didn’t do it on purpose… Can you get me a plaster before you go put on clean pants?’ She fluttered her eyelashes at him.

‘If I must.’ Loki sighed dramatically, he kissed her before moving away from her to get what she needed.

Once she was plastered up, she continued with preparing dinner. Loki went upstairs to change after his accident. He could never contain himself when drinking her blood.

He’d just gotten himself sorted when the doorbell rang. He headed down and was surprised to see Chris on his doorstep. He could tell something was up.

‘Hey man. What’s wrong? Come in.’ Loki stepped aside to let him in.

‘I had a nightmare last night…’ Chris said as he rubbed the back of his head.

‘Let me guess. You dreamt that you were responsible for killing her, drinking too much from her?’ Loki asked knowingly.

Chris raised an eyebrow at his brother. ‘How did you know?’

‘I’ve had that dream about Claire too once or twice.’

‘Really?’ Chris instantly sounded relieved.

‘Mmm hmm. At the start, anyway. Until we progressed, then I realised it was silly as I can control myself. To an extent, anyway.’ Loki chuckled.

‘I’m worried I hurt or scare her off.’ Chris said quietly.

‘Come on through.’ Loki patted Chris’ shoulder.

They headed through to the kitchen.

‘Oh, hey Chris. You ok?’ Claire asked as she glanced over her shoulder when they walked in. She could tell something was up with him too.

‘Chris is going through the worried stage.’ Loki said as he grabbed three wine glasses from the cupboard and a bottle of wine out of the fridge.

Chris sat down at the dining table and ran a hand down his face. ‘I just want to keep her safe and protected, but what if the worst threat to her is myself?’

Claire stayed by the cooker, so the food wouldn’t burn, but she gratefully accepted the glass of wine from Loki as she spoke.

‘You are the last thing on Earth that she would need to be scared of or worry about. She’s your soulmate, you won’t hurt her even if you think you might. Your instincts won’t allow it. I was just on the phone to her not long ago, she can’t wait to see you again. She loved your date yesterday, and when I said that she’s your human, she got all giddy at the thought. Honestly, Chris. She understands that you’re a vampire, more instinctual than others, but she doesn’t mind that. It’s about how you treat her, that’s what she takes into account. Plus, you’ve already taken out that asshole and to her, that’s the best thing anyone could’ve ever done for her. You set her free, you’re letting her see what being with a man should be like… Well, a vampire. You get what I mean.’

Claire finally stopped talking so she could drink some of her wine.

‘You told her that she’s my human?’ Chris chuckled a little and raised an eyebrow.

‘Oh yeah. She loves that sort of thing. And it’s true, isn’t it?’

‘Well, yes… If she wants to be. I don’t want her to feel pressured.’

‘Have you not been listening? She does want to be. You need to accept the fact that she likes you, a lot. Stop letting the bad thoughts get into your mind, enjoy courting her.’

‘Claire is right.’ Loki smiled as he sat down at the table.

‘I’m always right.’ Claire smirked as she continued stirring the food.

‘Of course you are, dear.’ Loki said teasingly as he shook his head at Chris.

‘I saw that.’ Claire commented, making Chris chuckle.

‘Do you want to stay for dinner? Food will be ready in about ten minutes.’ Claire asked Chris.  

‘Sure, thanks.’ Chris nodded. ‘One thing, I noticed when I held Louise’s hand while we went for a walk, she was surprised initially… She said she wanted to, but I was worried if she doesn’t like touch or something? Even though she did initiate a hug.’

‘No, she’s fine with touch with people she trusts. She said she loved holding hands with you. It’s just not something she’s used to. Ray never used to show her any sort of affection. Even in the early days when things were ok, he never liked holding hands or hugging her on front of people or out in public. Though as things progressed, he would often tell her that he was ashamed to be seen out with her.’ Claire said sadly.

Loki and Chris’ heart broke upon hearing that.

‘I wish I knew what I know now back when I killed that bastard.’ Chris snarled angrily. ‘I’d have made him suffer worse than he did.’

‘I know, I wish he’d suffered more too… There’s a lot more to it, unfortunately. Though it’s not my place to tell.’

Chris nodded. ‘I get that. Hopefully she will feel comfortable opening up more to me in time.’

Chapter Text

‘Settle down, everyone. I know you’re all excited about the Christmas ball next weekend, but we still need to focus on our work. It’s almost the end of the day, so stay with me for this last while, please.’ Loki called out firmly to the class.

The students all quietened down, though he made sure to try and keep their attention. Claire smirked at him, she was stood at the back of the class. Loki glanced at her and hid his own smirk, he knew she liked it when he got all bossy.

There was just under two hours left when Loki noticed students from other classes leaving already out in the corridor. He was confused, and was about to ask Claire to see if she could find out what was going on, when Chris entered the room looking uneasy.

‘Class dismissed early. Head straight home.’ He said firmly to the students.

The students were confused, yet they all jumped up to their feet, happy about getting home early.

‘What’s going on?’ Loki asked Chris while the students began piling out of the class.

‘We need to get to the hospital. David’s been shot by a hunter. He didn’t turn up after lunch time, one of his students came to tell me he was missing. I found him outside, just next to the football court. I called Dad and he’s taken him to the hospital.’ Chris quickly explained.

Loki and Claire rushed to grab their bags, then headed out while Chris went to dismiss the rest of the classes and alert the others.

Luckily Loki had driven himself and Claire to work that morning, so they hopped into the car and raced to the hospital, thankfully it was only ten minutes away. When they got there, Chris had just arrived, he’d flown there.

The three of them headed inside and went to reception to ask where David was, the receptionist directed them to one of the vampire wards, but when they got there David wasn’t there.

‘He must be getting seen to.’ Loki said as he ran his hand through his hair.

Claire put her arms around Loki’s arm. ‘I’m sure he’ll be ok…’ She said softly.

‘Did he look bad?’ Loki asked Chris.

‘He was unconscious, it’s his arm that's been hit.’ Chris swallowed hard.

‘Hopefully dad can save him… It depends how fast the silver will have spread through his body.’ Loki said worriedly.

‘It’s worrying that a hunter was at the school again.’ Claire said quietly.

‘I had a thorough search once dad got to David, but couldn’t find the hunter. We will just need to be extra cautious, perhaps lock the school when the students are in. Have someone on the door to make sure there’s no strangers coming in.’ Chris said.

Loki and Claire nodded in agreement.

Two minutes later, David was wheeled into the ward in a bed. They were so relieved to see that he was awake, his arm was in a sling though was healing fast already. His face was a bit sunken in and even paler than usual because of the silver that had been in his system, but he was ok considering.

‘Jesus, man. You gave us a scare.’ Loki let out a small nervous laugh, he was so relieved to see he was ok.

‘It’ll take more than a silver bullet to kill me.’ David smirked but groaned a little.

‘Don’t get too cocky, it was a close call.’ Lucius said as he walked in. The porter that had wheeled David in put the breaks on the bed then left the room.

‘Luckily the bullet went right through your arm, only leaving some fragments of silver inside your arm. We managed to quickly isolate it all and get it out of your system, but a minute longer and it could’ve been fatal.’ Lucius continued as he put some notes on the end of his bed.

‘Thank you.’ David said as he managed to sit up.

‘What happened?’ Claire asked.

David was about to explain, when the door burst open and Matt came rushing in.

‘Bloody hell, David. I thought I was going to come in and find you dead!’ Matt said as he walked over to his bedside and took a few deep breaths to calm himself down.

‘Aww, were you worried about me?’ David teased.

‘Of course I was. Ken needs his Barbie for next Halloween.’ Matt teased and made the others laugh. Though everyone could see the pure relief on his face as he collapsed onto the chair at the bedside.

‘What happened?’ Matt asked.

‘I was just about to explain before you rudely burst in.’ David tsked at him with a smirk. ‘I was just outside watching during lunch, then I was about to head back inside once all the students were in, but I could smell a hunter. I went to investigate and there were two of them, I was about to attack when another shot me from across the football grounds. They must’ve noticed someone coming out as they soon scarpered, thankfully. Though I blacked out. Who found me?’

‘I did. Do you not remember speaking to me?’ Chris asked with an eyebrow up.

David shook his head.

‘You were declaring your love for Matt, saying he’s your soulmate, that you could feel it and just didn’t want to tell him in-case he turned you down. You wanted me to tell him once you passed.’ Chris said with a deadly serious look on his face.

Claire and Loki looked shocked, believing him. Though not as shocked as Matt looked, he turned to look at David like he’d just seen a ghost.

David’s eyes widened. ‘That’s not true!’ He yelled and pointed at Chris.

Chris then broke face and began laughing.

‘You utter dick!’ David grabbed the tumbler of water at his bedside and tossed it at Chris, though Chris swiftly knocked the tumbler out of the way.

It clattered to the floor, though Claire and Loki were laughing hysterically over the sound of it. Matt shook his head and put his face in his hands.

Lucius smirked as he shook his head. ‘Get plenty of rest tonight, David. You can leave in the morning once the nurse has checked you over just to be sure.’

‘Yeah… Thanks.’ David nodded, though he glared at Chris again.

Chris just smirked with his arms folded over his chest.

They stayed with David for a short while, then the nurse wanted them out so he could rest. Since he did just have surgery, even though he was almost back to normal already. So everyone headed home.

‘I’m so glad David is ok.’ Claire sighed when she got into the car with Loki.

‘Me too.’ Loki reached over and squeezed her thigh.

‘It is worrying that hunters are back in the area though, especially at the school.’ Claire said.

‘I know, we will be more alert. Don’t worry, I’ll make sure nothing happens to you.’ Loki assured her and reached up to cup her cheek.

Claire closed her eyes and leaned into his touch, smiling. ‘I know you will. My vampy protector.’ She opened her eyes and turned to kiss his palm.

Loki slid his hand round to the back of her head as he leaned over to kiss her gently on the lips.

‘We best get home. I am starving now.’ He hummed.

‘Me too.’ Claire said, then right on time her stomach let out a growl, making Loki chuckle.

‘Is it just me or is Chris turning more into a jokester?’ Claire commented as Loki drove them home.

‘A little, yes. He used to often be like that when we were younger. I suspect Louise is bringing the softer side out in him. So, we will likely be subject to more jokes.’ Loki said as he rolled his eyes.

‘Well, it’s better than him insulting you and trying to threaten us.’ Claire laughed.

‘That’s very true.’ Loki agreed.

-

When Chris got home after going hunting for a quick feed, he let out a groan as he collapsed on the sofa and put his feet up. He pulled his phone out of his pocket and saw that Louise had messaged him, making his heart flutter.

L: Claire just told me about David being shot today, is he going to be ok? Are you ok? Were you hurt? Is there anything I can do?

C: I’m absolutely fine, thank you, sweetheart. David is going to be good, thankfully it went through the side of his arm so dad was able to save him pretty easily before the silver spread through him. He’s already on the mend and will be discharged in the morning.

L: That’s good he’s going to be ok, and I’m glad you’re not hurt.

C: Very sweet of you to be concerned… You’re not getting out of being my date for the ball that easily ;)

L: Damn... I’ll need to try feeding you some garlic instead.

C: Note to self: don’t eat anything from Louise.

L: Oh well, I’m out of ideas. Guess I’ll need to just suck it up and be your date, which will be such a hardship.

Chris chuckled, he was happy she was teasing with him confidently. They had been messaging most days, though he couldn’t wait to see her again next weekend at the ball. It couldn’t come quick enough for his liking.  

C: I promise, you’ll have a good time!

L: I know I will. I can’t wait to see you again.

C: I can’t wait either.

L: I was actually thinking of going to feed the ducks tomorrow afternoon… I was wondering, if you’re not busy, if you’d maybe like to join me? If that’s not really your thing, I understand.

C: I would love to. What time will I meet you there?

L: About 2?

C: Perfect. I’ll be there.

L: See you then! x

Chris couldn’t stop smiling now as he sank back against the sofa and put his phone down.

Chapter Text

The day that everyone had been waiting for finally arrived. The day of the Christmas ball.

Louise was round at Loki and Claire’s, getting ready with Claire in the spare room while Loki got ready in his and Claire’s room.

‘It was just perfect, he’s so sweet. The ducks were eating from his hand and it was the cutest thing.’ Louise gushed excitedly as she told Claire about her date in the park with Chris the other day.

‘I would pay good money to see that.’ Claire laughed.

‘I know he looks intimidating, but he’s so damn soft.’ Louise squealed as Claire did up the zip at the back of her dress.

‘He can look terrifying when he wants to, but yeah, I imagine you are getting the sweet side from him. I’ve seen it with Bat, he can be sweet and sensitive when he wants to.’ Claire laughed.

‘We walked around for a couple of hours, holding hands. He never let my hand go, even when we bumped into a couple of his ex-students, he even introduced me as his girlfriend to them.’ Louise blushed.

‘Aww, you are both so smitten with each other, it’s adorable. You’re going to look amazing together tonight.’ Claire said gleefully.

‘Not as amazing as you and Loki. You two are couple goals.’ Louise grinned as she turned around to help Claire with her dress.

‘Don’t tell Loki that, his head will get so big he won’t get through the door.’ Claire teased.

‘Ok, will keep it between us then.’ Louise laughed.

‘At least you’re kind of getting the equivalent to prom that you missed out on.’ Claire said softly.

‘That’s true. Though this will be much better than prom would’ve been anyway.’ Louise laughed nervously.

Ray never asked her to be his date for prom, even though they were dating at the time. He said it was stupid and a waste of time, when she had mentioned about still going, he’d made her feel bad for wanting to go without him. So she ended up skipping it.

‘I still can’t believe that Chris asked me to go with him… I hope he’ll like this dress.’

‘Of course he will. He’d like you even wearing a bin bag.’ Claire laughed. ‘Though that dress is amazing on you.’

Louise was wearing a black dress that flowed right down to the floor, the top part was black lace, with lace sleeves too.

Claire wore a dark green dress that went down to the floor too, it was low cut at the chest and had low straps that went around her upper arms rather than over her shoulders.

‘Green is Loki’s favourite colour, isn’t it?’ Louise asked Claire.

‘It is.’ Claire said with a smirk.

‘I’ll need to find out Chris’.’ Louise pondered.

‘Black like his soul.’ Claire joked, earing a playful punch to her arm from Louise.

Once they were both ready, they made their way downstairs. Loki was down there waiting, wearing a tuxedo, his black suit jacket had dark green lapels, he was looking very handsome as always. Making Claire’s mind turn to mush.

Loki grinned when he saw Claire and Louise, he wolf-whistled at them. ‘Wow, looking stunning, ladies.’ Though his eyes were quickly locked completely on Claire.

Claire blushed as she walked up to him and draped her arms around his neck, he slid his arms around her waist and pulled her in close as he dipped his head down to kiss her.

‘Chris is on his way… and we have a surprise for you both.’ Loki grinned and tore his eyes away from Claire to look at Louise.

‘A surprise?’ Claire raised an eyebrow. ‘What is it?’

‘Then it wouldn’t be a surprise.’ Loki chuckled and tapped her nose.

Louise felt her stomach lurch when Loki said that Chris was on his way over. She was so giddy with excitement and nerves again. She really wished she wouldn’t get so nervous when she was about to meet with Chris, she hoped that feeling would piss off soon. Though she knew like the last few dates, it would disappear once she was with him.

A little meow from behind her pulled her from her thoughts. She turned around to see Bat strolling up to her, purring before she had even reached her.

‘Hey, Bat.’ She laughed and crouched down to stroke her. ‘I wish you could come along.’

Bat let out a meow in response, though continued purring as Louise stroked under her chin.

‘She would cause chaos.’ Loki laughed.

Bat leaned to the side to look past Louise and let out a yowl at her owner, making Louise and Claire laugh.

Loki heard a car pull up and he heard Chris coming up the path to the door.

‘Our ride is here.’ Loki announced and turned to open the door to greet his brother.

‘Hey big bro. Looking rather dapper.’ Loki chuckled.

Chris had on a tuxedo as well, but he had a white jacket with black lapels instead and he had on black leather gloves. His hair was slicked back neatly, instead of just hanging down the sides of his face as usual.

‘Could say the same for you. You scrub up alright.’ Chris teased.

Chris looked past Loki, he saw Louise was bent over speaking to Bat with her back to them. She stood up and turned around upon hearing Chris, and his breath was knocked out of him.

Loki smirked upon seeing his reaction, so did Claire. Chris’ eyes went wide and his mouth parted but nothing came out at first, till he managed to get out a wow.

Louise blushed and looked down shyly as she walked towards him. Chris reached out and gently gripped her chin, tilting her head upwards so their eyes could meet. ‘You are so beautiful.’ He said softly, then leaned down to kiss her cheek.

She barely managed to say thank you, saying something incoherent instead.

‘That means thank you, in flustered Louise language.’ Claire teased.

Louise looked at Claire with wide eyes for a moment, with a look of I’m going to kill you for that.

Chris chuckled and stepped back a little, he offered his gloved hand out towards Louise. ‘Shall we?’

Louise took his hand without hesitation and he led her outside. Loki took Claire’s hand and they stepped outside after calling goodbye to Bat.

‘Oh my god!’ Both Louise and Claire squealed when they saw a white limo parked on the street.

‘Is this for us?’ Louise looked up at Chris, who was grinning from ear to ear at their reaction.

‘It is indeed. Taking us there and back again. I thought you deserved to be treated like a true princess.’ Chris winked at her.

Louise squeezed Chris’ hand, she wanted to cry with happiness, but didn’t want to mess up her make-up, so held it together.

Claire bobbed up and down in excitement. ‘Loki! You should have told me. This is amazing.’ She laughed and gave him a big hug.

There was a driver that got out and opened the door for them. The guys helped their girls in, then they got comfortable on the posh leather seats. When Chris sat down, Louise couldn’t help herself from sliding in close next to him.

‘Is that champagne?’ Claire asked when Loki opened a mini fridge that was at the front, he pulled out a bottle and glasses.

‘It is indeed.’ He grinned and proceeded to pour them all a glass.

Once they were settled, the driver set off to take them to the school. Even though it was only a ten-minute drive going the longer way, they still enjoyed turning up in style.

‘You told the driver to go the long way?’ Claire asked Chris.

‘Of course. Need to try and get our money’s worth, even if it just an extra five minutes.’ He grinned.

‘Do you think we can finish the bottle before we get there?’ Loki asked as he downed his first glass.

‘You and Chris might be alright but me and Louise will be on the floor if we try.’ Claire scoffed as she wrapped her arm around Loki’s.

‘We would like to at least make it in to the ball.’ Louise laughed.

‘Don’t worry, I’ll carry you in if you’re too drunk.’ Chris chuckled.

When they arrived at the school, there were already people there and heading inside. Jessica and Spencer had just arrived, Jessica gasped out loud when she saw the four get out of the limo.

‘Oh my god. So jealous! Where was our invite for this ride?’ Jessica said as she narrowed her eyes at the guys.

‘More than welcome to join us for the ride home.’ Chris offered as he helped Louise out.

‘Definitely!’ Jessica cheered.

‘Jessica, you look amazing!’ Claire gushed as she gave her a hug.

Jessica was wearing a lime green dress that was ankle length, and it was very low cut at her chest.

‘I knew I should’ve gone for a tuxedo.’ Spencer sighed after seeing Loki and Chris.

‘Nonsense, you look hot.’ Jessica assured him as she took his hand.

‘Well, let’s get inside.’ Loki smiled at Claire, he put his arm out for her.

Louise had already latched onto Chris’ arm as soon as they’d gotten out of the limo, making him feel pleased as punch. He could tell she was a bit unsure still around the others, till she got to know them more.

Chris had never felt prouder though as he walked into the hall with Louise on his arm. He couldn’t stop smiling.

The hall was decorated beautifully for the ball, streamers and balloons everywhere in lots of gold and silver colours. Everyone there, students included, looked amazing. Matt, David and Michael were wearing tuxedos, though Hannibal and Will wore suits, which made Spencer happy.

‘Where’s Severus? Surely, he’s not missing out on this event.’ Matt asked as he looked around the hall.

‘He will be here.’ Chris said confidently.

‘I dunno, this is Severus we’re talking about.’ Loki scoffed.

Just as they all got their drinks from the bar, the doors opened once more. The group all looked over when they realised it was Severus. In an all-black velvet suit. The beautiful woman on his arm was wearing a black dress, with long puffy sleeves and a big slit in the left side of the dress, it was very low cut down between her breasts and had slightly see through lace across the chest.

‘Finally, we get to meet his girlfriend.’ Claire said excitedly. ‘And holy shit, she’s hot!’

Loki’s eyebrows almost shot off his head when he saw who it was.

‘No fucking way.’ David gasped.

‘It’s her! She’s his girlfriend?’ Hannibal asked in disbelief.

‘Do we need to be worried?’ Matt asked.

‘Why do we need to be worried? Who is it?’ Louise asked Chris, concerned.

‘No need to be worried at all. I promise.’ Chris assured her, and the others. He lifted Louise’s hand up and kissed the back of it.

When Severus and his partner reached the group, he had a small smirk on his face from the look of shock on everyone's face.

‘Hey, Chris. You scrub up not too shabby for a hound dog.’

Chris smirked and chuckled a little. ‘Could say the same for you, you finally figured out what a shower is for, hmm?’

‘Wait, you knew?’ Loki asked Chris, still in disbelief.

‘Of course I did. I could smell them on one another from a mile away.’ Chris scoffed.

Severus chuckled slightly in amusement. ‘Everyone, this is my soulmate, Toshi.’  

Claire was the first one to dart forward. ‘So nice to finally meet you! You look absolutely gorgeous if you don’t mind me saying.’ She said as she shot her hand out towards her.

Toshi laughed lightly and blushed a little bit as she shook her hand. ‘Nice to meet you too, Claire.’

‘Wait, how do you know her name?’ David asked, confused.

‘I wouldn’t be a very good hunter if I didn’t know about you all.’ Toshi smirked.

‘Hunter?’ Louise asked quietly.

‘Yes, Toshi is a hunter. She was once the most ruthless hunter out there. However, no need to worry. She only goes after the bad vampires now, she is on our side.’ Chris explained to her.

‘You’re still tiptoeing the line though, brother.’ Loki grumbled a bit at him.

Louise’s face was a little panicked at that.

‘To be fair, he has helped me with a few bad guys lately that needed wiped off the face of the Earth.’ Toshi interjected with.

‘Really?’ Loki raised an eyebrow and looked at Chris, who looked a little irritated. Though he was glad that she said that, as he felt Louise relax again.

‘I am… trying.’ Chris said as he glanced briefly at Loki.

‘You’re the one who’s been looking over the school, right?’ Matt asked Toshi.

‘Yep. That’s me.’ Toshi nodded. ‘So I think you all owe me a drink as thanks.’

‘I think that’s the least we can do for all your help lately.’ Loki chuckled as they all headed for the bar.

‘Right. Let’s get this party started!’ Jessica whooped as the music started up.

Chapter Text

‘So… You just had an epiphany one day where you decided that not all vampires are bad?’ David asked Toshi as the group all stood around by the bar with drinks, they were all keen to speak to Toshi more.

‘Pretty much, yep. Like there are bad humans, there are bad vampires. Though there’s good ones, too.’ Toshi nodded.

‘Is that how you met Severus? Did you save him or something?’ Matt asked.

Severus glared at him. ‘I don’t need saving.’ He scoffed.

‘I was looking out for him. Then he decided to stalk me home and realised we were soulmates.’ Toshi grinned and looked at Severus, who gave a sly smirk as he squeezed her waist.

‘Well, we are grateful to you for looking out for us and helping with the attack on the school.’ Jessica smiled.

‘I was managing fine before she turned up.’ Chris sneered.

‘Yeah, course you were.’ Jessica rolled her eyes.

‘Oh yeah, getting your ass beat by the hunters. You really had it all under control.’ Toshi smirked.

‘You’ve come to me for help with bad humans lately, so don’t start.’ He huffed at her and downed his drink.

‘I could easily deal with them myself, but figured you’d have fun with them.’ Toshi shrugged.

Chris was glad when the conversation soon turned. He zoned out a bit and just focused on Louise, who was right by his side, hugging his arm and smiling up at him. She enjoyed the way he bickered a bit with everyone.

The group conversed with Toshi for a while, before dispersing and most of them having a dance around. Plenty of drinks continued to flow during the evening too, of course.

Toshi enjoyed observing everyone in the group. She noticed that Louise clung to Chris most of the time, more so when they were speaking with others. She was quiet but definitely seemed to be enjoying herself.

Loki and Claire were just as she had figured from the moments she had seen them. They were so obviously soulmates, all over one another yet playfully bickering too. So comfortable together.

She could tell that Spencer was still adjusting to being a vampire, but Jessica was good for him. She seemed able to tell whenever he was getting a little overwhelmed with his heightened senses, so would ask him to dance to distract him or they’d go outside for a little fresh air.

Hannibal was one vampire she did have on her radar, aside from Chris he was a questionable one too when it came to hunting. Though he didn’t act quite as reckless or harsh as Chris could, he didn’t care overly much for humans in regards to not hurting them when hunting. He also didn’t spend a lot of time with the group, opting to mainly be with Will on their own. Just very occasionally they would come and converse.

‘You’re taking everyone in, aren’t you?’ Severus asked her quietly with a knowing smile.

‘It’s interesting to observe your friends up close.’ She grinned at him and sipped her drink.

‘Friends is a strong word, love. Colleagues… acquaintances, at a push.’ He drawled.

‘David and Matt are… not quite what I thought. Are you sure they aren’t a thing?’ Toshi asked as she watched them at the other side of the hall, they were dancing around together with a few of the students, being goofy.

‘Pretty positive.’ Severus nodded.

‘I have my suspicions.’ Chris said as he and Louise made their way back over to them.

‘You wouldn’t be surprised if they came out together?’ Toshi asked curiously.

‘Nope. Though in saying that, Matt seemed quite happy when he realised that my brother and Claire were trying to match-make him with my Louise here.’ Chris said slightly clipped, not realising he’d just called her his in a rather protective tone, until it was too late. Though he was glad she didn’t seem to mind at all.

‘Wait, what? They tried that?’ Louise asked, surprised, while her stomach did a little flip at being called his.

‘Yeah, at Loki’s birthday party. Till I arrived, then knocked their plan all to pot.’ He smirked and slid his arm around her waist, noticing her blushing.

‘Makes sense now that I think about it.’ Louise laughed. She looked over at Matt and sighed. ‘Pity…’

Chris’ eyes widened, though Louise slowly turned her head to look up at him with a little mischievous glint in her eyes and a smirk.

‘Cheeky.’ Chris laughed and squeezed her side, making her giggle.

She was a little more comfortable and confident now that she had some more alcohol in her.

‘I love your dress, Louise. It looks really good on you.’ Toshi commented with a soft smile.

‘Ah, thank you.’ Louise went a little flustered as she glanced down at her dress. ‘I just got it from New Look.’ She laughed shyly.

‘I don’t think there would be a dress on this earth that wouldn’t look good on you.’ Chris said cheesily, making her even more flustered as her cheeks grew bright red. She was not used to getting compliments so much.

‘How are you taking to the world of vampires?’ Severus asked, taking the heat off a bit for her.

‘It’s amazing. Claire and I were rather obsessed with vampires when we were younger, always talked about if they were real. Never thought it would be possible, of course. Though here you all are.’ She grinned.

‘I’m just so glad we’ve gone into this relationship with you knowing everything. I know that Loki was really worried originally, about telling Claire.’ Chris said and Louise nodded in agreement.

‘How long have you two been together?’ Louise asked Toshi and Severus.

‘Twenty-seven months and four days.’ Both Severus and Toshi said at the same time. They both glanced at one another with a little chuckle.

‘Not that we are keeping track.’ Toshi said innocently.

‘Come on guys, don’t make me puke.’ Chris teased.

‘Aww!’ Was all Louise said, she thought it was adorable how they both knew the exact amount of time.

Jessica came bounding over towards them, she’d had a lot of shots already.

‘Can I steal your girl for a dance?’ She asked and fluttered her lashes at Chris.

‘Hmm.’ Chris raised an eyebrow and looked at Louise.

‘Pleaseee.’ Louise pleaded with a giggle.

‘As long as you bring her back soon… My arm feels lost without her.’ He pouted.

‘I will. Geez, you can be away from her for two minutes.’ Jessica laughed as she offered her hand to Louise, who took it happily and went over to dance for a while with her.

Toshi and Severus turned around to watch, so Toshi was stood by Chris.

‘Who’d have thought that the terrifying, great, original vampire could be so soft and like a puppy for a human.’ Toshi smirked as she sipped her drink, her eyes locked on Louise dancing with Jessica.

‘Watch it, you.’ Chris growled in response. ‘I kept the secret for you and Severus, the least you could do is be nice to me for one night.’

Toshi turned her head to look at him and put on an over-the-top smile for him. ‘That’s true. Please accept my most sincerest apology.’ She said as she put her hand over her heart.

Chris just shot a glare at her. ‘Severus, keep your hunter under control, will you?’

Severus only chuckled in response.

‘It’s so weird seeing Severus smiling and actually being social.’ Jessica laughed.

‘Is he not normally like this?’ Louise asked curiously.

‘God no. He never joins in with anything we do. I’m glad we’ve finally gotten to meet Toshi, now we know who she is!’

‘She seems really nice.’ Louise smiled and Jessica nodded in agreement.

Jessica wasn’t the only one that found it weird seeing Severus enjoying himself. Even the students were surprised seeing him laughing and smiling, especially when he had a dance with Toshi. They saw a different side to the usually moody and serious teacher during the evening.

When Louise and Jessica went back over to Chris, Toshi and Severus, Louise went straight back to Chris’ side as he put his arm out to her. She tucked nicely into his side, under his arm, they fit together so well.

‘Has anyone seen where Claire is?’ Jessica asked as she looked around.

‘Nope, not seen her in a while actually… Come to think of it, Loki’s not about either?’ Louise said as she looked across the room.

-

‘What if we get caught?’ Claire giggled as Loki ushered her into Chris’ office and shut the door behind them.

‘We won’t, they’re all in the hall. They won’t come all the way back here.’ Loki smirked and backed her against the wall.

‘Just can’t keep your hands off me, hmm?’ Claire grinned as she wrapped her arms around his neck.

‘You know I can’t.’ Loki growled low and cupped the back of her head as he dipped down to kiss her deeply.

His hands began wandering while their tongues slowly moved together, he slid a hand underneath her dress and trailed his fingers lightly up her inner thigh, when he reached her knickers and firmly ran his fingers along her, he made her whimper into his mouth.

Loki teased her for a moment with his fingers, momentarily sneaking down inside her knickers so he could lightly rub over her clit a few times, she was already aroused for him and her scent was driving him wild.

‘Such a naughty vampire slut.’ He growled with a smirk against her lips, he removed his hand from up her dress so he could undo his trousers and take out his cock, he was already semi-hard, it just took a few strokes to get him ready.

He lifted Claire up and pinned her against the wall, she wrapped her legs around him for extra security. Loki reached down between them, though kept her held up with one hand on her ass, he pulled her knickers to the side and lined his cock up with her heat.

As soon as he thrust into her, they both let out the most unholy noises. Claire buried her face against his neck as he bottomed out inside her, then just stayed still for what felt the longest time. He finally began to move after she started squirming too much, making him unable to hold back for any longer.

‘Fuuuuck. Loki!’ Claire squealed.

‘Shhh, love. Don’t want anyone to hear.’ Loki chuckled wickedly into her ear as he started to really move his hips against her.

‘Don’t be so fucking good then.’ She whimpered and nibbled on his neck as she clung to him tightly.

‘It’s me that’s supposed to be doing the biting, darling. Don’t forget you’re my little blood bank.’ He slid his hand into her hair and tugged her head backwards, so he could get access to her neck. He let his fangs come out to play and trailed them along her skin, he could feel her clenching around him in response.

Regrettably, he wasn’t going to bite her, he wasn’t going to let himself get carried away in this sort of setting. She would be too weak to enjoy the party, plus there were too many vampires nearby that might smell her blood.

‘Loki.’ Claire cried out as she clenched around him, she was so far gone. Loki could sense her heartbeat quickening more and more the closer she got.

Claire knew Loki was close too, she could tell by the way he lost his rhythm. She always tried to last longer, but he knew just exactly what to do to get her to cum before he did. When he let out a feral growl and nipped her shoulder, she was a goner.

When Loki felt her cum on his cock so wonderfully, he followed closely behind with a loud moan. He only just managed to keep his composure so she wouldn’t fall, his breathing was deep and he had built up a bit of a sweat.

Claire trembled against him when she felt his cum dribbling down her inner thighs. When Loki slowly pulled out of her, even more came out of her. Loki slipped her knickers back into place to catch most of it, as he chuckled.

‘Well… That was a bit messy.’ He carefully got her down to her feet, making sure she was steady enough before sorting himself out.

-

Chris, Louise, Toshi, Severus, Jessica, Spencer and David were chatting by the bar.

They looked up when Loki and Claire appeared and headed over towards them.  

Chris scrunched his nose up. ‘Ew, guys. You two reek of sex.’

Louise had just taken a drink, she almost choked on it and ungracefully spat some back into her glass.

Claire and Loki looked a little sheepish.

Jessica moved closer to Claire and slyly slipped her a mini body spray from her bag. Claire took it without looking at her and whispered thanks.

‘Nothing wrong with having a quickie in the head’s office after school hours.’ Loki said casually with a shrug.

It was Chris’ turn to choke and spit his drink out this time as his eyes widened in horror. ‘You didn’t?’

‘Oh, we did.’ Loki grinned widely at the look on his face.

While Claire rushed to the bathroom to get cleaned up a bit, Chris and Louise went for another dance together.

A song that came on was a nice slow one, Louise had her hands on Chris’ shoulders while he was holding her waist as they danced around slowly.

Chris noticed that Louise had a permanent blush on her cheeks while they danced so close. He couldn’t take his eyes off of her, he found her the most beautiful being in the world. He adored the way she looked at him, too.

‘I’m really glad you came with me tonight.’ Chris said.

‘I’m really glad you invited me.’ Louise beamed.

Chris reached up and stroked her cheek with the back of his hand, making her melt. He brushed his thumb down and along her lower lip. He glanced from her eyes down to her lips and then back to her eyes again, silently asking for permission as he leaned down a little, slowly showing his intention.

To his delight, her hands moved from his shoulders to round his neck as she went up on her tiptoes towards him. Chris had to bend further down for her, their lips gently brushed against one another’s and sparks flew between them.

Chris pressed his lips more firmly against hers, she responded by shuffling in a little closer to his body. His senses went into overdrive, he wanted her so badly, in both ways a vampire could have his soulmate… but he knew he needed to be careful, he didn’t want to hurt or rush her. So he behaved and managed to keep himself under control.

The soft kiss lasted a while, when they did eventually break it, they both looked a bit flustered. Louise shyly looked down and laughed. Chris gently tipped her head up with a finger under her chin, he smiled warmly at her then leaned in for another quick peck. He was obsessed already.

‘Definitely glad you invited me along as your date.’ Louise squeaked out.

‘Indeed.’ Chris hummed with a grin as they began dancing slowly again.

Though their sweet moment was short lived, as all of a sudden, the screeching loud sound of the fire alarm rang throughout the school.

Chapter Text

‘I’m sure it’ll just be a false alarm, I didn’t smell any smoke.’ Loki said to Claire as they all made their way outside the building.

Since it wasn’t a scheduled test, they had to wait until the fire brigade came to check everything out and make sure there really wasn’t a fire.

They all crowded round in the football grounds to wait. Chris noticed Louise shivered a bit as she wrapped her arms around herself. They didn’t have time to grab her coat on the way out, as they all had to leave out of the emergency door in the hall.

‘Here, take my jacket.’ Chris shrugged off his tuxedo jacket and helped her into it.

‘Thank you... God, it’s huge.’ She giggled as the sleeves were ridiculously long on her and it went down to her knees.

Chris chuckled and put his arm around her.

Claire looked at Loki. ‘I’m cold too.’ She pouted.

Loki laughed and took off his jacket as well to give her.

‘Losing your touch, lil bro.’ Chris teased with a smirk.

Loki just glared at him in response.

It wasn’t long before the firemen turned up and headed inside to investigate.

Jessica and Spencer went over to join Loki, Chris, Claire and Louise. Jessica still had a glass of wine in hand, making the others laugh.

‘I’m not wasting it, or risking putting it down.’ Jessica shrugged.

‘Damn. Wish I had thought of that.’ Claire sighed.

‘Hey guys, the firemen are just writing their reports then heading off. It was a false alarm.’ Michael said when he went over to the group, he was going around telling everyone. ‘You can head back inside.’

‘Great. Bet it was some punk ass kid pulling a prank.’ Claire scoffed as they began to head back inside.

A lot of the students had already rushed back into the hall to continue with the party. Chris was about to step in the hall when he suddenly halted. He grabbed Louise’s hand firmly, tugging her back. He reached out to the side and put his hand over Loki’s chest to stop him from going further too.

‘Something’s not right… we need to get out of here.’ He said firmly.

‘What?’ Loki frowned.

‘I smell something unfamiliar. Or someone.’ Chris turned around.

‘You’re such a worry wart, it’s fine. I don’t smell anything.’ Jessica said as she pushed past him and continued in.

Loki was about to continue too, but Chris grabbed his shoulder. ‘Brother… trust me. Something isn’t right. We need to get the girls to safety.’

Loki looked at Claire, who looked concerned, so did Louise.

‘I say we trust his instincts.’ Claire said, she had a bad feeling in her stomach now.

Chris kept a hold of Louise’s hand as he led her back out of the school, Loki and Claire followed. They tried to get others to leave too, but they all didn’t believe him. Apart from Toshi and Severus, who followed them out.

‘What is it?’ Toshi asked with a frown.

‘Just a very strange smell that wasn’t there before.’ Chris said once they got outside.

‘The firemen?’ Loki shrugged.

‘No. Not them.’

There were suddenly screams that erupted from inside, making Claire and Louise jump.

‘You get them to safety, we’ll go see what’s going on!’ Toshi demanded, she reached under her dress, at the side opposite to the side the slit was on, and she pulled out a few daggers, then ran into the school. Severus was hot on her heels.

‘Go help them. I’ll take Louise and Claire back to yours, then I’ll be right back.’ Chris said quickly to Loki.

Loki nodded. He cupped the back of Claire’s head and kissed her forehead.

‘Be safe!’ Claire whispered, her voice was full of worry.

‘Don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine.’ He winked at her and turned into a bat to fly inside.

‘How are you going to get both of us back? Is the limo still here?’ Claire asked Chris, but before she could even finish, Chris turned around and crouched right down on front of her.

‘Climb on my back, Claire.’

‘What?’

‘Just do it! Or I’ll leave you here.’ He said sternly.

Claire looked at Louise, both of them were confused and scared. Claire clambered onto Chris’ back and put her arms around his neck to hold on. Chris hoisted her up a bit further. It was not a very graceful manner for her since she was wearing a dress.

‘Keep a tight hold.’

Chris scooped Louise up into his arms, bridal style, making her squeak in surprise. He was able to hold her in the right way so his elbows were holding on to Claire’s legs to help keep her up.

They both ended up closing their eyes when Chris started running fast, then he took large leaps as he levitated up onto the top of houses as he headed towards Loki and Claire’s place.

‘Holy shit!’ Claire screeched when he leapt across all the buildings with such speed.

Louise felt the adrenaline rush too, though all she could think about was the fact that he was carrying both of them with such ease, like they weighed nothing more than a feather. She couldn’t quite believe it, but it was actually happening and she knew she wasn’t dreaming. So she had to believe it.

Having Louise in his arms like he did was making it difficult for Chris to focus, her smell was wafting straight into his nose. Though he kept focused, he needed to get them to safety and then get back to find out what the hell was going on.

When he jumped off the final building to land on Loki and Claire’s street, both the girls let out a screech from the feeling of the drop in their stomachs. He couldn’t stop a smirk spreading across his face and he chuckled at their reactions.

After running over to Loki and Claire's house, he crouched down so Claire could slide down from his back. He carefully placed Louise down to her feet, though he was so reluctant to let her go, he knew he had to get back to the school.

‘Stay inside for now, till we get back. Hopefully we won’t be long.’ He said as he ran a hand through his hair.

Claire and Louise nodded as Claire unlocked the door.

‘Be careful, please.’ Louise said quietly.

Chris smiled warmly at her and reached out to cup her cheek, he brushed his thumb against her skin and then stepped back to let them get inside. He waited until they were both safely inside and the door was shut, before he turned into a bat and quickly flew back to the school.

When he got back, he could smell the carnage before he even got inside.

The vampire teachers were fighting off a group of hunters, so was Toshi. Though Severus, Spencer and Jessica had managed to get all the students out of the school and away to safety before they returned to help.

A hunter was sneaking up on Matt, Chris launched across the room and zoned right in for his neck, tearing into him straight away.

Across the room, Loki and David were fighting back-to-back as three hunters tried to take them down. They ducked at the same time when arrows or bullets were fired their way, until the hunters got close enough for them to tackle. Loki wasn’t overly keen on tearing into them quite like the other vampires did, unless he really needed to like in the past, but he was able to punch or kick them hard enough to knock them down.

Chris rushed over to help them, biting the necks or shoulders of the ones Loki wouldn’t.

‘Come on, Loki. Take the prize of the blood, these assholes deserve it anyway!’ Chris snarled as he tore flesh from one of their necks, blood and bits of skin fell from his mouth.

Loki just growled in response and spun around quickly when he heard a hunter approaching, he ducked down and slid over to him, knocking his feet out from under him. He then pounced on top of him and grabbed hold of the hunter’s own knife, he drove it right into his neck. The smell of fresh blood was tempting, mouth-watering, but he refused.

‘Coming your way, hound dog!’ Toshi shouted from across the hall.

Chris’ head whipped round as she tossed a hunter directly at him, since she had a few to deal with over there herself.

He caught the hunter from mid-air, slammed him down to the ground and cracked his neck to the side, instantly killing him with a snap.

Toshi jumped up and took down one of the hunters with her thighs, slamming him to the ground. Another hunter ran up behind her and was about to get her, when Severus returned and side-swiped him into the wall before biting into his neck.

‘Hey, save some of the blood sucking for me later.’ Toshi called to her soulmate.

Severus smirked as he let the man fall to the floor with a thud, he turned to face Toshi and wiped his mouth with the back of his sleeve.

‘Don’t worry, there’s always room for your blood, love.’ Severus purred and winked at her.

Near the doorway, Loki had the final hunter pinned down, a hand around his throat. There was blood coming from his head from blunt force trauma.

‘You… won’t… win… Hunters will take over… we will take everything… including your humans…’ The hunter said weakly with a smirk.

Loki saw red at his words, he snarled and hissed loudly as his fangs emerged, he dove down and bit his neck. He ejected as much venom as he could into him, until the hunter was screaming in agony, then Loki just tore his teeth out of him.

It took Loki a moment to calm down, his chest was heaving like mad as he came back to his senses. Everything was quieter, the hunters had all been dealt with.

‘That’s more like it, lil bro.’ Chris said with a grin as he walked over towards Loki, he was breathing heavy too after the fighting.

The vampires and Toshi all gathered together, looking around at the carnage that was left in the hall.

‘Any casualties?’ Chris asked, looking at everyone.

‘Two students were hurt initially, but we got them to the hospital. They’ll be fine.’ Severus drawled as he put his arm around Toshi.

Chris nodded. ‘Good… How the fuck did they get in here in the first place?’

‘It must’ve been during the fire alarm when we were all outside.’ Loki said as he spat some blood and flesh out of his mouth. ‘That asshole said our humans were at risk too.’

Toshi felt Severus’ grip on her waist tighten, making her smile slightly.

Chris’ eyes widened. ‘How do they know about our partners?’

‘I know as much as you do.’ Loki shrugged.

‘Let’s get back to yours. We will deal with this mess in the morning.’ Chris huffed and looked at Loki, who nodded in agreement.

‘Who’s all coming back? I think we have a lot to discuss.’ Loki looked around the group.

David, Matt, Jessica, Spencer and surprisingly Severus and Toshi all agreed to meet back at Loki’s. Hannibal needed to nip home first then would come along.

‘Where’s Michael? Is he ok?’ Chris asked.

‘We made sure he got home, too. No point on a human hanging around, just in-case.’ Jessica said.

Chris nodded. ‘Good. We will speak to him tomorrow, ask more about what the firemen found. Let’s head back to Loki’s now. Make sure Louise and Claire are ok.’

Chapter Text

When the vampires returned to Loki’s place, Claire and Louise were glad to see that everyone was ok. Even though they were all covered in blood.

‘Is everyone ok? Was it hunters?’ Claire asked as she rushed to Loki.

‘All good. Yeah... hunters managed to get into the school.’ Loki nodded. He was just glad that she was ok.

‘There’s the main bathroom upstairs and the one down here, feel free to clean up everyone. I'm going for a quick shower in the en-suite before we decide what to do next.’ Loki said to the others as Claire wrapped her arms around him, hugging him tightly. He made his way upstairs and Claire went with him.

‘I bagsy the upstairs bathroom.’ Jessica said quickly as she grabbed Spencer’s hand and dragged him upstairs.

‘We’ll take the downstairs one!’ Severus said quickly as he and Toshi darted down the hall to the small bathroom at the end.

Chris huffed in annoyance.

‘Kitchen?’ Louise suggested.

‘Good idea.’ Chris smiled and went with her to the kitchen.

‘We’ll just have to wait then.’ Matt huffed as he folded his arms over his chest.

‘There’s a hose out back.’ Chris called to him with a chuckle.

David laughed a little, though Matt didn’t look overly pleased. They went through to the living room in the mean-time, Bat greeted them with happy chirps, though did look concerned when she saw them covered in blood.

‘Hey, cutie!’ David sat down and Bat instantly jumped into his lap, purring.

‘It’s bad enough that we have to worry about ourselves, but I feel for the guys having to worry about their humans too. It can’t be easy.’ Matt said as he sat down.

‘Maybe they should turn them sooner than later, so they’re at least stronger.’ David suggested.

‘I think Loki would rather die than turn Claire before she’s ready.’ Matt said.

‘Has he said if that’s the long-term plan?’ David asked.

‘I heard him mention that they’d talked about it when she’s a bit older, more in-line with Loki’s age. Apparently drinking her blood is too addicting right now.’ Matt smirked.

‘I imagine it is.’ David nodded. ‘What’s up with you, you’re really restless?’ He asked when he noticed Matt's leg bobbing up and down constantly.

‘I just hate the fact the hunters got into the school right under our noses!’ Matt sighed in frustration.

‘I know, I do too. I’m sure we will get to the bottom of it though.’ David assured him.

-

‘Is Louise alright about it all?’ Loki asked Claire on the way up the stairs.

‘She’s ok, just worried about Chris and the rest of you, like I was. How bad was it?’ Claire asked Loki when they got into the privacy of their bedroom and en-suite.

Loki was quick to remove his bloodied shirt. Claire was trying not to think about how damn sexy he looked naked with blood splattered on him…

Loki ran a hand through his hair. ‘I… I tore into someone. I let myself get too carried away.’ He turned his back to her.

‘Loki. It’s not your fault, you were doing what you needed to do.’ Claire moved in behind him and wrapped her arms around him from behind, pressing her face against his back. ‘The hunters don’t care about who they hurt, going after innocent vampires, they deserve what’s coming to them.'

Loki sniffed at the air. ‘Are you… are you aroused?’ Loki asked as he turned in her arms and looked down at her with an eyebrow up.

‘What? Me? Aroused? At my sexy vampire boyfriend being all macho and covered in blood? Absolutely not!’ Claire said quickly as her cheeks turned red.

Loki chuckled and shook his head. He dipped his head down and kissed her on the lips hungrily. ‘As much as I’d love to ravage you right now, the others will be waiting to go over everything.’ He sighed over her lips.

‘Not even a quickie in the shower?’ Claire asked innocently and fluttered her eyelashes at him.

‘Ohh so naughty.’ Loki growled and scooped her up by her bum, holding her flush against him as he carried her through into the bathroom.

Loki managed to get rid of his trousers while Claire turned the shower on and removed her dress. They hopped in and didn’t take long to get handsy, Claire was already aroused enough though so they didn’t need to do much foreplay.

Claire knew that Loki was needing a release, he was feeling conflicted over killing the hunters in the way he did, plus all the blood that was exposed had driven his instincts wild. So she wasn’t surprised when he pinned her against the wall and fucked her roughly, nipping at her neck in the process, doing his best to avoid sinking his fangs into her right now.

Claire certainly didn’t complain at the feral-ness of the fucking, her body was cheering in delight at being taken in such a manner. She could barely catch her breath as he pounded into her, she didn’t care if everyone in the house heard her whimpering and moaning over the sound of the running water.

-

‘I thought being a vampire would be easy and safe.’ Spencer chuckled as he and Jessica decided to have a quick shower as well, since they had the big bathroom. The shower was big enough for them both.

‘It’s not always fun and games, unfortunately.’ Jessica sighed.

‘So I’m beginning to see.’

‘Do you regret being turned?’ Jessica asked as they got into the shower and just rinsed the blood off their bodies, as tempting as it was to fool around, they decided to behave themselves since they were in someone else’s house, and they knew that others would no doubt want to use the bathroom.

‘No, otherwise I’d be dead.’ Spencer laughed. ‘Plus, it means I can keep up with you better.’ He smirked and grabbed her hips to move her back against the tiled wall of the shower.

‘Behave, others will be needing in, remember.’ Jessica giggled.

Spencer huffed and pressed his forehead against hers. ‘I guess so.’

‘Besides, I want to know what the hell is going on. We need to figure out how they got in.’

When they got out of the shower and started to get dried before putting on their bloodied ball clothes again, they could hear the sound of Loki and Claire going at it.

‘Why do they get to have sex but we can’t have a quickie?’ Spencer pouted.

Jessica laughed and kissed his pouting lips. ‘It’s their home.’

-

‘Blood looks good on you.’ Toshi smirked at Severus as they shimmied into the small bathroom. It was just a toilet and a sink.

‘Looks better on you.’ Severus smirked back at her.

They filled the sink with water and found a cloth under the sink in the cabinet. Toshi soaked it in the water then was about to wash her face, though Severus gently took it from her. ‘Allow me.’

He took his time softly wiping her face clean, then he focused on her arms and around her neck and chest. Toshi smiled and closed her eyes, enjoying the way he was taking care of her. She returned the favour for him once her skin was clean of blood.

‘How do you think they got into the school?’ Toshi asked as she chucked the cloth into the sink once they were done, turning the water a nice bloody red.

‘I’m not sure. It’s quite the concern though. I don’t like what they said to Loki about going after our humans, too. With you being an ex-hunter, you may be even more at risk if they see you as a traitor.’ Severus said with a frown.

‘N’aww. You know you don’t need to worry about me.’ Toshi smiled sweetly and cupped his cheek.

Severus turned his head and kissed her palm. ‘I know you can look after yourself, but you know I still worry. I always will.’

‘I know… I’m more worried about Claire and Louise, though. They can’t really protect themselves, can they?’ Toshi turned to the sink and pulled the plug, she tried to clean the sink up a little so it wasn’t left too messy.

‘Not as such. I doubt Chris and Loki would let anything happen to them. Although tonight was a close call.’ Severus sighed.

‘It was indeed.’ Toshi agreed, she slipped her arms around Severus and laid her head on his chest.

Severus held her tightly to him and slid his hand slowly up and down her back. ‘I’d be even more out of my mind with worry if you weren’t highly skilled.’

Toshi’s eyes flew open as she suddenly realised she knew what needed to happen.

‘We need to talk to Chris and Loki, they need to teach their girls some fighting skills… just in case.’

‘Hmm, perhaps that could work. I doubt they would physically have the strength, but couldn’t hurt to have some training under their belts.’

‘Exactly.’

-

When Chris and Louise got into the kitchen, Chris closed the door over so they’d have a little privacy.

‘You weren’t hurt, were you?’ Louise asked softly, when Chris turned to face her, he saw worry all over her face.

‘Not at all.’ He smiled. ‘This blood isn’t mine, don’t worry.’ He chuckled as he motioned to his white shirt that was more red than white now.

‘Thank you for making sure Claire and I got to safety. I still can’t believe you managed to carry us both with such ease.’ She laughed a little shyly. ‘And I’m glad you’re ok.’

‘I will always make sure you’re safe, pumpkin.’ He reached out slowly and cupped her cheek. Her heart skipped a beat at his words, and the nickname.

He’d been a little worried about Louise seeing him covered in blood like he was, but realising she didn’t seem scared, he was so relieved. In-fact, he could’ve sworn that he could smell a small hint of arousal in the air… making his mouth water.

Chris cleared his throat and began unbuttoning his shirt. ‘Do you mind that I change my shirt?’ He asked, noticing her eyes were locked on his fingers undoing his buttons.

‘No…’ She squeaked. ‘Oh, I still have your jacket.’ She said sheepishly and rushed around the table, she’d draped it over one of the chairs.

‘Perfect. Will save me having to squeeze into one of Loki’s.’ Chris chuckled as he finished unbuttoning his shirt.

Louise felt her heartbeat quickening, she tried not to stare as Chris shrugged his shirt off. He was covered in tattoos, though they looked so good on him. He was also far more muscular than she had imagined. She had to turn her head away when she felt her face turning bright red.

She tried to focus as she went over to the sink and started running the water to get it warm. Then she raided through the cupboards until she found a hand towel and a cloth for him.

Louise stepped to the side, to let Chris get washed up. As he splashed his face with the water, Louise found herself staring at him again. When he peeked to the side and smirked a little, she quickly averted her eyes away and turned her body slightly to try and stop staring at him.

‘So… uh, hunters?’ She squeaked.

‘It was. I don’t know how the hell they got into the school with so many vampires there. It must’ve been during the fire alarm.’ Chris said angrily.

‘One of them maybe set it off?’ Louise suggested, she turned to look at him again when she noticed out of the corner of her eye that he was drying his face and hands with the towel.

‘Perhaps… Though that still means one of them had to get inside.’ Chris sighed.

He slipped his suit jacket on, though there were only three buttons on it that were low down, so even with them buttoned up, most of his chest was still showing and Louise was finding it really difficult to focus properly.

‘My eyes are up here, pumpkin.’ He said cheekily and winked at her when her eyes shot up to his eyes.

‘S… sorry! I’m sorry.’ She stammered and blushed hard.

‘No need to apologise.’ He grinned and cupped her cheek. ‘I can’t stop staring at you, it’s only fair you stare back.’ He winked at her again, making her laugh.

‘Are you all done in there?’ David called through after knocking on the door.

Chris growled a little with a sigh. ‘Yes.’ He called back.

David opened the door and walked in. ‘Good. I need to at least wash my hands, get the smell of the blood off.’ He said as he darted straight for the sink.

Matt came in after him too, needing to do the same.

‘Are the others down yet?’ Louise asked.

‘Spencer and Jessica are, they said they could hear Loki and Claire going at it so they might be a little longer.’ David scoffed.

‘Of course they are getting off together while they’ve got guests.’ Chris rolled his eyes.

‘Just so rude.’ Louise laughed.

Chapter Text

When all the vampires were cleaned up, everyone congregated in the living room. Hannibal arrived too after nipping home to clean up first.

Chris had Louise tucked under his arm on the sofa, Jessica and Spencer were next to them. Loki sat on the smaller sofa with Claire on his lap, so Toshi and Severus could sit next to them. David, Hannibal and Matt took dining table chairs through to sit on.

Bat was on Toshi’s lap, she knew instantly that she was a cat mum so was of course naturally attracted to her the most. Toshi was beside herself when she met Bat, after hearing so much about her.

‘She’s even better than I imagined.’ Toshi said with the biggest smile.

Severus always smiled seeing her so happy, he had his arm draped around her shoulder and was giving Bat a stroke every now and then.

‘So, we figure that they definitely must have gotten inside the school during the fire alarm, or surely one of us would have smelled them.’ Jessica said.

‘I would think so. Who set off the alarm though?’ Matt asked.

‘It must’ve been someone already inside. Would there be any student that’s a relative or friend of a hunter?’ Claire asked.

‘There’s no relation to any student at all, I always thoroughly check through every student’s background when they start.’ Chris hummed.

‘And there wasn’t anyone strange there, or again, Chris certainly would’ve smelled them, right?’ David chimed in.

‘There was a stranger there.’ Hannibal commented. ‘And there still is.’ He then narrowed his eyes at Toshi.

Toshi had been looking at Bat, though was listening of course. Her eyes snapped up and she frowned. ‘What? Are you saying I did this?’ She hissed at him.

‘I’m saying, you’re the only one we don’t truly know. You’re a hunter, what if you’re playing both teams?’ Hannibal growled.

‘How dare you even insinuate that Toshi would do such a thing.’ Severus snarled and stood abruptly, he made a move towards Hannibal but David jumped up between them.

Hannibal smirked a little and shrugged. ‘I’m just saying. You might know her, but we don’t. She’s a hunter, could still be in talks with them. She’s the only suspect we have right now.’

Severus and Toshi were about to respond but Chris jumped up this time. ‘Enough, Hannibal.’ He barked at him. ‘Toshi is not against us. She has put her life on the line for us vampires numerous times, helping to save the school and everyone in it, when she doesn’t even have to. If anything, Toshi is the only one we can really trust without question.’

Hannibal glared at Chris but backed down. Severus reluctantly sat down again. Toshi knew that if Bat hadn’t been on her lap, she would’ve had a knife at Hannibal’s throat by now.

Chris knew that too, so he was glad that Bat was effectively keeping her pinned to the sofa so there wasn’t a blood shed in Loki’s living room.

‘Are you saying the rest of us are suspicious, then?’ Hannibal asked when Chris sat back down.

‘No. It wouldn’t make sense for vampires to go against their own kind. Though there was obviously someone inside the school that set off the alarm. I doubt we will ever know for sure, but I am going to get cameras installed in the school for the start of next term.’ Chris said firmly.

‘Good idea. At least then we will have footage and can keep a closer eye on everything.’ Loki hummed.

‘There will be cameras going in every room, so no more getting your kicks in class, lil' bro.’ Chris teased with a smirk.

Loki’s eyes widened and Claire’s cheeks turned a bit pink.

‘Or quickies in the cleaning supplies cupboard.’ Chris said as he looked over at Jessica and Spencer, who blushed and looked sheepish.

Matt nearly choked on his drink.

‘What is with you dirty, dirty teachers?’ Toshi laughed.

‘I bet you’d do the same if you worked at the school, you can’t possibly tell me that given the chance you and Severus wouldn’t be getting it on somewhere.’ Loki narrowed his eyes at them with a grin.

Toshi looked at Severus, who kept a straight face but shrugged. ‘I won’t lie... So I’m not going to say anything.’ He drawled.

Toshi giggled and looked back down at Bat, who was still purring happily.

‘I guess that means we need to send letters home to all students though, about the recordings?’ David asked.

‘It does.’ Chris nodded.

‘Sounds like a whole lot of paper work.’ Claire sighed.

‘I’ll sort it. I just need everyone safe.’ Chris said determinedly.

He felt Louise shuffle next to him as she tried to get in closer to him than she already was, he gave her side a squeeze. She was quiet, she was rather shy being around them all in this sort of setting. Though she felt safe, she knew she was.

Toshi then spoke up. ‘Severus and I were talking, perhaps you two should teach Claire and Louise a little self-defence? Just in-case?’ She said as she looked at Chris and Loki.

The guys both looked surprised, eyes widening.

‘Really? Do you think we need it?’ Claire asked, feeling a little more excited at the thought than she probably should, and Loki sensed that.

‘No, we can protect you both.’ Loki said, trying to dismiss the idea.

‘I know you are both capable of that, we all will look out for them of course. It just might help.’ Toshi continued.

Chris narrowed his eyes at Toshi. He wasn’t overly keen on the idea either like Loki, though he knew where Toshi was coming from.

‘It might not be a totally bad idea…’ Chris sighed.

‘You really think we might be in danger like that?’ Louise asked nervously.

‘Well… I’d hope not. Though I guess being around us, it does bring a little danger, yes.’ Chris said softly, not wanting to outright say that the hunters had essentially threatened her, but he didn’t want to completely lie to her either.

‘I understand if this is all too much for you.’ He said quietly.

‘No, it’s ok. This is nothing compared to… before.’ She smiled at him.

Chris squeezed her side again and reached over with his other hand to brush his thumb down her cheek.

Toshi noticed the interaction between the two, how soft Chris was for her. She was shocked though at what Chris then asked of her.

‘Would you teach Claire and Louise some moves?’ He asked Toshi.

Toshi’s eyebrows shot up, so did Loki’s.

‘Me?’

Chris nodded. ‘Loki and I know how to fight, but only in a vampire way. Plus, we just go in hard. You’re a woman, you’d be better with knowing what they’d be capable of. Plus, you're a human too. We don't need to worry about taking hits in the way that you do, you are more agile than us.’

‘Seriously?’ Loki asked Chris, shocked.

‘Completely serious.’ He nodded.

‘Well, if you want me to, I’d be happy to do so.’ Toshi said and she looked at Claire and Louise.

Louise nodded eagerly. ‘I’m keen.’

Claire looked at Loki, who shrugged. So she nodded eagerly as well. ‘I’m down for it.’

‘You’re far too excited at the thought of learning to fight.’ Loki growled and poked Claire in her side, making her giggle.

‘It’ll be fun! So bad-ass.’

Loki face-palmed at that. Though he knew if Chris trusted Toshi with Louise, then he knew that he could trust her with Claire, too.

‘Can I join? Just for the fun?’ Jessica asked with a grin.

‘Sure, why not.’ Toshi nodded.

‘Well, I’d say we really can trust Toshi. If Chris is letting her teach his girl, plus he hasn’t killed her for calling him a hound dog.’ David teased.

‘Oh yes, about that.’ Chris snarled and glared at Toshi.

Toshi burst out laughing. ‘I can’t believe you actually reacted instantly to that, too.’

‘I did not!’ Chris said quickly.

‘You so did.’ Loki chuckled.

‘Yep, I heard it too. Your head whipped round so fast I’m surprised you didn’t get whiplash.’ Spencer laughed.

Chris just huffed and grumbled.

Louise giggled at his side, so he turned and buried his face into her hair. Even if her scent drove him insane with lust and hunger, he found her scent also calmed him at the same time.

‘Well, I guess there’s not much more to discuss right now… Everyone, try and enjoy the holidays. Let’s see what happens over the next few weeks.’ Loki sighed.

Everyone mumbled in agreement. Of course they were all a little on edge and would be for a while, but they’d managed to take the hunters all out, so they knew they would handle it like they always did.

Chapter Text

‘You are so in trouble for this later.’ Loki grumbled at Claire.

Claire giggled in response and kept throwing more tinsel on him until he was almost fully covered and sparkling.

‘It’s going to be great.’

She then hooked some baubles over his ears.

‘Perfect!’ She laughed and grabbed her phone. ‘Ok, smile!’

Loki forced on a smile, though still managed to look grumpy.

‘Love you babe.’ Claire fluttered her eyelashes at him as she walked over and reached up on her tiptoes to kiss him.

‘Hm. You owe me multiple blowjobs for doing that.’ Loki shook his head, causing the baubles to fly off and he started stripping the tinsel off him.

Claire laughed and winked at him. ‘I’m sure I can manage that.’

She sent the photo to Jessica, Louise and Toshi. They’d set up a little group chat on WhatsApp, mainly for planning their fighting lessons after the holidays, but they had started chatting a bit together on it about other things, too.

When Jessica sent a picture of Spencer wrapped up in tinsel with a bow over his mouth, along with a post from Instagram about a viral challenge where people were decorating their partners as much as they could, Claire knew she had to do the same to Loki.

-

Toshi was on the sofa with Severus, who was reading a book, she was scrolling through her phone when she got the picture from Claire.

She burst out laughing and showed Severus, who gave a little grunt and smirked slightly in response.

‘You know it’s a viral challenge…’ Toshi said in a sweet tone.

‘Don’t, even, think, about it. Or you’ll be over my lap with a red ass quicker than you can say Christmas.’ He drawled without looking up from his book.

Toshi sunk into the sofa and huffed. ‘Fine.’

-

Chris frowned when he received a text from Louise.

L: You should be glad that I’m away for Christmas…

C: Why? x

Louise forwarded him the pictures of Spencer and Loki, making him throw his head back with laughter.

C: Oh dear. What a shame that is. x

L: I assume that is to be taken as dripping with sarcasm, right?x

C: Definitely. x

-

‘I can think of something much more exciting to do with this tinsel.’ Loki purred as he chased after Claire with some of the red tinsel.

She let out a screech of laughter as he chased her around the living room, dodging the decorations that were strewn around the place.

Claire let out a yelp as she tripped over the Christmas tree box and went flying face down towards the coffee table. Loki swiftly grabbed her around her middle and hoisted her up into him before she could hit the table, thankfully.

‘Careful, love.’ He growled at her and held her close.

‘That was a close one.’ Claire said in relief.

‘You’re so clumsy.’ He tsked at her and began kissing her neck as he pulled her hands behind her back, expertly wrapping the tinsel around her wrists.

‘You were chasing me, so it’s your fault, to be fair.’ Claire muttered, though her eyes began to flutter as his lips caressed down her neck.

Loki chuckled and the vibrations against her skin sent her mind haywire. She realised that Loki had tied her wrists behind her back, she’d been so caught up in the attention he was giving her neck that she’d not really noticed. Though the tinsel wasn’t that strong she knew she could easily just pull it apart if she wanted to.

‘You’re the best kind of present a vampire could ask for.’ Loki purred and slid his hands up and down her body.

‘Your favourite toy to play with all day?’ She giggled.

‘Most definitely.’ Loki bent over to grab her, he lifted her up over his shoulder and carried her upstairs to the bedroom.

‘I thought we were supposed to be decorating!’ She laughed.

‘Plenty of time for that later.’ Loki growled playfully as he gently tossed her onto the bed and crawled over the top of her.

Claire squirmed under him, her arms were still behind her back, tied with the scratchy tinsel. She was surprised it hadn’t snapped yet with all the movement.

Loki gently gripped her chin and he kissed her deeply, slowly delving his tongue into her mouth. She moaned against him and tried moving her body upwards to him. He chuckled against her mouth and lay on top of her more, knowing she wanted to feel the weight of him on her.

While they kissed deep and slow, Loki's hands began wandering over her body. He tickled his way lightly under her top, his fingers spidered up and down her sides for a moment, making her squirm and giggle into his mouth. Then he aimed for her breasts, he slid his hands under her bra and squeezed them a few times before focusing on her nipples, which were very sensitive for him.

She began whimpering into his mouth as he started groaning. The smell of her arousal started to fill the room, making his head spin.

‘I need you so badly.’ Loki growled as he reared back and made short work of removing her jeans and knickers.

‘Let’s turn you over.’ He said deeply, he flipped her over onto her stomach, she couldn’t do anything due to not having use of her hands, but she was delighted at letting Loki manhandle her in the way he was.

Claire heard him take his belt off and undo his zipper. She wriggled in excitement under him as she waited. Her skin erupted in goosebumps when he slid his hands up and down her back, while positioning himself behind her, spreading her legs apart.

Though she let out a cry of shock when instead of feeling his cock at her cunt, she felt his warm breath dance over her, then his gentle tongue licked right up and down, through her folds.

‘Ohhh, fuck!’ She cried out.

Loki moaned against her cunt, he took his time devouring her, focusing on her clit for the most part, driving her absolutely wild. He had to slide a hand up her back to the back of her neck, to hold her down in place. That sent her body into overdrive.

He took her right to the edge and forced her over with his tongue, lapping up all she had to offer him as she came. Crying out his name so loud, thankful that the house was detached.

‘Holy shit, Vampy.’ Claire panted, the room was spinning.

She barely had time to recover when Loki climbed on top of her, this time preparing himself properly. He spread her ass cheeks apart as he lined his cock up with her cunt, slowly pushing into her warmth. She was so wet after already cumming once, he slid in with no resistance at all.

He folded himself down over her back as he started fucking her hard and fast, making them both whine and groan with every thrust. When Loki started nuzzling and licking at her neck, Claire knew that he was wanting to feed from her.

‘Bite me… please.’ She whimpered as she turned her face to the side slightly.

‘With pleasure.’ Loki growled deep. ‘My good little human pet.’

When his fangs emerged and trailed along from her shoulder to her neck, right at his favourite place to bite, she shivered under him and clenched around his cock. He seemed to stiffen even more within her, his thrusts became a little erratic and all over the place as his body went into instinctive feral mode.

He growled again when he found the right place, he buried his fangs into her, piercing through her skin. She let out a gasp as the sharp pain shot through her, though quickly subsided with the usual pleasure and dizzy feeling. She came around his cock as he started sucking her blood.

As usual, Loki didn’t last long at all now that he was also drinking from her at the same time as being inside of her. Nothing could compare to it for him.

Claire loved it just as much, knowing she could give Loki what no one else could.

When Claire slipped into unconsciousness, Loki stopped drinking from her and let go of her neck. He licked her wound softly as he rolled them onto their sides, into a more comfortable position. He kept his cock snugly inside of her though, he was reluctant to pull out.

‘Are you with me, love?’ Loki asked softly as he stroked her hair, she soon came round and trembled in his hold.

‘Sorry, I didn’t stop quite in time.’ Loki said sheepishly as he nuzzled into her hair.

‘S’okay…’ She said weakly with a smile.

They both lay together for a while, letting them both come back down to earth. They were both so cosy and snug together, Loki ended up lazily rocking against her for a while, until they both had another orgasm.

Both of them were completely spent, that they passed out to sleep for a while.

The decorations downstairs lay in waiting for them later.

Chapter Text

‘I think I’m still stuffed from yesterday’s meal, I don’t know how I’ll fit in another one today.’ Claire groaned as she fell flat on the bed, waiting for Loki to button up his shirt.

‘I’m sure you’ll manage once you get a sniff of dad’s Christmas dinner. It’s amazing.’ Loki grinned.

‘Oh I am looking forward to it, you’ve talked it up so much.’ Claire said. 'I'm just not promising that I won't fall into a food coma afterwards.'

‘I’m really honoured that you wanted to spend Christmas with me yesterday, instead of with your parents and Louise.’ Loki said as he finished buttoning up his shirt.

‘Of course I wanted to spend it with you. Our first Christmas together, just the two of us. I’m glad your dad was happy to have us today instead of yesterday.’ Claire said as she rolled onto her side to watch Loki’s devilish fingers folding down his collar.

‘Dad tends to prefer going all out on Boxing Day, says Christmas Day is for relaxing and doing nothing. He will have gotten a Chinese takeaway last night, I know it.’ Loki chuckled.

‘Fair enough. He’s probably had enough from dealing with you as a kid on Christmas day anyway.’ Claire smirked and sat up.

‘Cheeky.’ Loki growled at her.

‘It’s a shame Louise isn’t coming back until New Years. It would’ve been nice if she’d been able to join us too.’

‘I know, but I bet she’s delighted she’s managed to get home for Christmas this year.’ Loki smiled.

‘Yeah, she is.’ Claire nodded.

‘Though Chris is going to be a nightmare today, I can just feel it in my bones.’ Loki huffed.

‘What makes you say that?’ Clarie frowned.

‘Well, Louise won’t be there. So he’s bound to be in a pouty mood in the first place. He’s going to be a pain in the ass, mark my word.’

‘I’m sure he won’t be too bad.’ Claire laughed.

-

Loki was right. Chris was in a bit of a brooding mood, though still not as bad as he used to be before he and Loki reconciled. He was just a bit snippy before dinner now and then, making the others do a lot of eye-rolling. Though he was still much better to be around than he used to be.

Loki managed to escape for a short while to go help Lucius in the kitchen with the last preparations for dinner. Leaving Claire with Chris in the living room with some wine. Though she had hoped for a bit of alone time with him.

She reached into her bag and pulled out a photo album. Chris raised an eyebrow at her when she scooted across the sofa to sit right next to him, with the album on her lap.

‘What’s this?’ Chris asked.

‘Some old photos I wanted to show you. Thought you’d like to see them.’ Claire grinned and passed the album to him.

Chris put his wine down and curiously opened up the album. Claire saw his face light up instantly when he saw Louise in the picture. It was of her and Claire when they were teenagers, at Claire’s birthday party.

He slowly flicked through them and laughed at some of the goofy pictures.

‘Louise had an emo phase, did she?’ He chuckled.

‘Wasn’t really a phase… I think if she hadn’t met a certain someone, she likely would be looking quite different to how she is now.’ Claire said quietly.

In the pictures for a good few years Louise had different colour hair or strips of various colours. She also had earrings and looked to wear a good amount of make-up, that she did really well.

Then there was a picture when they were a bit older, it was a family meal for what looked like Christmas. Though Louise didn’t look quite the same, the sparkle in her eyes was gone and her hair was her natural brunette, she no longer had earrings in either or wore much make-up aside from a bit of foundation.

Chris noted that the guy sitting next to her at the table was blurred out.

‘I love this photo because it was our last proper Christmas meal together, though for obvious reasons I needed to blur him out…’ Claire explained.

Chris flicked over the page and there were just two pictures left, though they both showed Louise not looking her happiest like in previous pictures. An underlying sadness.

‘The light in her eyes disappeared when he came into the picture…’ Chris growled and closed the album.

‘Certainly did… Though look at this.’ Claire pulled her phone out and flicked through her photos, she showed Chris a picture she took of him with Louise at the Christmas ball. They were dancing and the picture clearly showed that sparkle back in her eyes.

Chris didn’t realise that Claire had taken sneaky pictures of them dancing, but he adored the picture. The way Louise was looking up at him with her arms around his neck while they danced made his heart flutter.

Claire flicked to the next picture, one that he knew she took as she had them both pose together.

‘You can see her eyes are full of life again and the light is back when she’s with you.’ Claire smiled.

Chris swallowed a lump in his throat and the biggest smile spread over his face.

‘Wow, you managed to get him smiling, at last.’ Loki teased as he walked into the room.

Chris glared at him and picked up his wine glass. ‘Seeing pictures of Louise, of course I’m smiling.’ He huffed at his brother.

‘Come on through, dinner is ready to be served up.’ Loki chuckled.

Everyone went through to the dining room and the smell was making Claire’s mouth water. More so when Lucius gave her her plate, it looked incredible.

‘Sorry Loki, you did a brilliant dinner yesterday but this looks to be even better.’ Claire said as she picked up her cutlery to begin once Lucius sat down.

‘I’ll take second place as a win, because dad’s Christmas dinners are always fantastic. Like I said.’ Loki said as he reached over to squeeze her knee.

During dinner they all chatted about what they got for Christmas and other various things. Though after they finished eating, the conversation turned a little heated.

‘At least there won’t be a hunt this time.’ Loki said, when they’d just been speaking about rogue vampires.

‘What do you mean there won’t be a hunt?’ Chris raised an eyebrow at him across the table.

‘You can’t possibly be holding a hunt?’

‘Why wouldn’t I? It’s tradition.’

‘You already had one at Halloween, don’t you think that’s more than enough?’ Loki argued.

‘That wasn’t the proper hunt. Of course I’m planning one.’ Chris argued back.

‘Have you told Louise this? What would she think?’ Loki hissed at him.

‘Do not bring my soulmate into this. She knows what I am and what I do.’ Chris growled.

‘So, you have told her? That you’re going to be kidnapping innocent humans and tossing them into the woods so they have to run for their life, till they’re caught by viscous vampires that will tear into them?’

‘It’s not all going to be innocent humans there.’ Chris snapped, trying to justify it.

‘Boys, that’s enough.’ Lucius said firmly.

‘No, dad. He’s being ridiculous if he thinks that Louise will just turn a blind eye at this. Right, Claire?’ Loki’s voice was getting higher and higher.

‘Don’t bring me into this.’ Claire said as she sunk into her seat and tried to hide behind her glass of wine.

‘If you don’t tell Louise, then I will.’ Loki yelled at Chris.

‘You have no right to. I will tell her. Not that it will effect her, anyway.’

‘Of course it will! It effects all of us vampires, plus our partners. What kind of message are you giving the hunters if they find out you’ve kidnapped a bunch of innocent humans again? There’s always an influx of hunters that come here after the hunt. And it’s your fault, every damn time!’ Loki shouted at him and slammed his fist down on the table.

‘I’m outta here. I thought you were trying to accept me for me, but clearly not.’ Chris snarled and stood up abruptly, the chair screeched across the floor behind him.

‘Thanks, Dad. It was lovely… Thank you, Claire, for showing me the pictures.’ Chris said as softly as he could before he quickly downed the last of his wine and stormed out of the room.

When Loki, Claire and Lucius heard the front door slam shut, Claire and Lucius both groaned and face-palmed.

‘You couldn’t have just avoided that subject for one day?’ Lucius sighed and shook his head as he began gathering the dishes up.

‘It doesn’t matter what day it is, he’s in the wrong.’ Loki huffed and folded his arms over his chest.

‘We all know he is trying lately, but getting the hunt out of him is going to be a tough one.’ Claire sighed, she was trying to be sympathetic to both. She understood where Loki was coming from, of course. Though she also knew that it wouldn’t be easy for Chris to change his ways completely so soon.

-

Chris was furious, he went for a fly around the city, looking for someone to bite. He eventually found one, a rogue hunter that was walking alone from a meal out. Not exactly an innocent human, though he didn’t know for sure if the hunter was one that just went after bad vampires or not… but he couldn’t wait any longer.

He swept down on the hunter and took her out easily and quickly, because she was intoxicated and unsuspecting. Though he still felt on edge and pissed off after the feed, it did help a little bit.

‘It needs to happen. It’s tradition. Louise will understand, I’m sure of it.’ He said to himself as he paced back and fore over the hunter’s body. ‘What if Loki’s right, though? What if she hates me for it?’

He growled in annoyance as he stopped and ran a hand through his hair.

‘I hear you’re in a bit of a dilemma.’ Came a familiar voice from behind him.

Chris turned around and narrowed his eyes at Toshi. ‘Of course you’d appear. If you don’t mind, kindly fuck off. I’ve had enough of a lecture from my brother tonight.’ He snapped.

Toshi folded her arms over her chest and shrugged. ‘If you don’t want to hear my plan to help your hunt go ahead, that’s fine.’

She turned on her heels and started to walk away.

Chris clenched his jaw and ran a hand down his face with a sigh. ‘Toshi. Wait... Let me guess, Loki messaged you to find me and stop me from hunting?'

Toshi stopped and turned around to face him with a little smirk. 'Close. Claire messaged the group chat saying that you two had been bickering over the hunt.'

Chris ran a hand down his face with a groan. 'That damn chat you girls have.'

Toshi laughed and walked closer to him.

'Look, I get you want to keep going with the tradition of the hunt. I won't try and stop you if there's no innocent humans taken.'

'Like you'd be able to stop me anyway.' Chris gloated as he folded his arms over his chest.

'Perhaps I could, perhaps I couldn't. But I think deep down you'd rather do it a better way, a way that wouldn't risk anything with Louise.' Toshi said knowingly.

Chris just glared at her for a minute, then his phone pinged. He pulled it out and took a glance. It was a text from Louise.

L: Hey, heard things were a bit rough at dinner with your brother. Just checking in that you're ok? x

Chris slid his phone back into his pocket and looked at Toshi, who was waiting patiently with a hand on her hip for him to say something.

Chris sighed. 'What did you have in mind?'

Chapter Text

‘I know where you can get plenty of victims for your hunt.’ Toshi said as she hopped up onto the wall that was by them.

‘Why would you want to help me find humans to throw into the hunt? Or is this another of your there’s a few bad guys you can eat to help me out, situation?’ Chris asked as he crossed his arms over his chest and looked at Toshi intently.

‘So, if it is another situation like that, would you turn it down?’ Toshi asked.

Chris grumbled deep in his chest and sighed. ‘Depends. I need a lot of humans for the hunt, there’s a lot of vampires that are waiting for their yearly ritual.’

‘Would around fifteen suffice?’ Toshi asked with a little smirk.

Chris raised an eyebrow. ‘You know of fifteen people that, in your eyes, are evil enough to warrant being hunted by vampires and killed?’

‘I know of more. Fifteen is probably the reasonable amount we’d be able to kidnap and take back here for the hunt. Since obviously we couldn’t kill them, that would defeat the purpose of the hunt.’

‘Obviously.’ Chris muttered. ‘So, where exactly do we find these fifteen people? Are they scattered around the city?’

‘Nope. Even better. There are over twenty assholes all in one place.’ Toshi said excitedly as she swung her legs back and fore.

Chris frowned in confusion and pinched the bridge of his nose. ‘Wait, wait, wait… You need to explain more, where and who are these people?’

Toshi slipped off the wall and began walking back and fore. ‘I’ve been following a group for… years now, they traffic young women… even kids… kidnap them from their homes, or off the street, then sell them on and ship them off abroad. I’ve finally been able to track them all and have found out they’re having a massive sale tomorrow night, just a few hours from here at the harbour. Buyers will be there too, so there’s likely going to be way more than the twenty odd I’ve been tracking.’

Chris’ eyes went wide. The thought made him sick. ‘We should just slaughter them all on the spot.’ He hissed.

‘I know… I would love nothing more. Though there will be plenty there, we can kidnap some for your hunt, and kill the rest. Think of the fear they’d have being kidnapped, giving them a taste of their own medicine, before meeting an agonisingly painful death.’ Toshi said with a small glint in her eye as she stopped pacing back and fore and stood facing Chris.

The thought did get Chris’ heart racing a little.

‘Not just guys, there’s women too that are involved in the trafficking. So you don’t need to worry about only having men to hunt.’ Toshi added in.

Chris scoffed. ‘Blood is blood.’

‘I know of some vampires that only like women’s blood.’ Toshi said and Chris shrugged then nodded in agreement. ‘I guess there is.’

‘Plus, I bet when you get a taste of Louise’s blood, you won’t be saying blood is blood.’ Toshi said knowingly with a smirk.

Chris chuckled. ‘I guess not.’

‘Imagine how much more of a Prince Charming she will find you after hearing how you’ve helped save hundreds of girls?’ Toshi teased.

Chris narrowed his eyes at her. ‘I’m already Prince Charming in her eyes.’

‘Oh, I know, she’s told us all plenty in the chat.’

‘She has?’ Chris’ voice went a little high.

Toshi nodded.

Chris quickly focused again and coughed a little. ‘Back to the matter at hand… Even though we are capable of many things on our own, I doubt we’d manage to take out that many people alone… Since we need to get a handful back here. I think we’re going to need help.’

‘Sev has already agreed to help me… but we could do with more help. Who do you have in mind?’

‘Loki is strong… Convincing him might not be easy though.’ Chris hummed and took a few slow steps to the side.

‘Claire would be all for it, I’m sure she can help us convince him.’ Toshi said.

‘How can you be so sure?’ Chris asked.

Toshi scoffed. ‘We love seeing our vampire boyfriends do good while being all scary and strong. Of course she will be all for it.’

‘Does that include Louise?’ Chris asked after a pause.

‘Of course it does.’

‘Wait, even Jessica?’

‘Yep.’

‘She’s a vampire too though?’ Chris frowned.

‘So? I know when I get turned, it won’t change my view of Sev.’ Toshi said as if it was the most obvious thing.

‘Huh… Well… I guess I better go speak to my brother.’

‘Once he agrees, tell Claire to give me a shout. Sev and I will come round to plan it all out.’ Toshi said as she began walking away.

‘Or you could just come with me now and help convince him?’ Chris called to her.

‘No, no. I’ll give you brothers some space first to make amends.’ Toshi shouted back to him over her shoulder.

‘Great. Thanks.’ Chris huffed.

-

Loki opened the door and when he saw Chris stood there, he went to shut the door in his face. Chris quickly reached out and stopped him from slamming the door.

‘Wait… I’m sorry.’ Chris said quickly, knowing an apology would be the only thing to get him to listen.

Loki gritted his teeth and opened the door again.

‘I’m sorry for fighting… I’m not sorry for still wanting to hold the hunt.’

Loki was about to shut the door again, but Chris quickly continued. ‘BUT, I am not going to take innocent people.’

Loki paused and opened the door again wider. ‘You’re not?’

‘No… I was just speaking to Toshi, she knows of a group of people that have been trafficking young women and kids... They’re congregating tomorrow night, perfect opportunity to take out the assholes and kidnap some to throw into the woods.’

Loki frowned. ‘Wait… what?’

‘Can I come in?’ Chris asked with a sigh.

Loki reluctantly agreed and stepped aside to let him in.

They went through to the living room where Claire was with Bat.

‘If you two are going to start arguing again, do it outside.’ Claire said firmly.

Chris smirked a little as he sat down. ‘I’ve not come here to argue. I’ve come to ask Loki for help.’

‘What?’ Both Loki and Claire said at the same time as Loki sat down next to Claire.

‘Toshi has been following a group of people that are trafficking young women and kids, kidnapping them from their homes or straight off the street and shipping them off to anywhere and everywhere.’

Claire’s eyes widened in horror.

‘She’s been waiting for the right time to attack, and tomorrow night they are having a big sale, so they’re all going to be there. Including a lot of buyers, who are just as much assholes. So, she suggested we go and take them all out. Have some fun killing some, getting a good feed… but also taking some back here to use for the hunt. Giving them a taste of their own medicine, letting them feel fear and pain.’ Chris explained. ‘But there’s a lot of them, Toshi and I wouldn’t manage on our own… Well, we would if it was just killing them all. Severus is going to come too… I thought that you could help us, you are the strongest vampire I know. Aside from myself and dad.’

Loki just stared at Chris completely dumbfounded for a moment.

‘That… That’s terrible what they are doing, and I am not saying that they don’t deserve death and I’m not going to stop you from using them in the hunt… but you can’t be serious in wanting me to go and help?’ Loki said once he was able to get his mind to work.

‘Why not?’ Chris asked with a frown.

‘You know I don’t feed from humans like that.’ Loki said firmly.

‘You feed from me…’ Claire said quietly.

‘That’s different.’ Loki argued.

‘You did it at the ball.’ Chris added in.

Loki ran a hand down his face. ‘That… that was different too. You’re asking me to go and seek out humans to shred to pieces.’

‘They don’t sound like great humans to me.’ Claire said quietly.

‘No… perhaps not, but still.’

‘Don’t you think the world would be better rid of them? It’ll be fun, letting yourself go. Which you need to do more often, lil bro. It’s good for your health to get the blood pumping once in a while. You’d be doing good, too.’ Chris said and glanced briefly at Claire, who seemed quite keen on the idea.

Loki pinched the bridge of his nose and got up to his feet, he paced about back and fore a little. Bat looked up at him from Claire’s lap and gave a little meow.

‘You think I should do it?’ He asked Bat.

She meowed again and nodded her head once. Making Loki sigh, he then looked at Claire. ‘What do you think?’

‘You’ve already asked the boss of the house and been given approval, you don’t my second hand one.’ Claire said as she put her hands up.

Chris chuckled. Loki rolled his eyes.

‘Seriously, love.’ Loki said softly.

Claire shrugged. ‘I won’t force you to do something you don’t want to do… it’s obviously your decision. Though I don’t see the harm in going and letting yourself loose, doing what you need to do. Plus, you’d be doing it for a good cause from the sounds of it. Rescuing a lot of girls. Makes me feel sick what traffickers do.’

Loki nodded slowly and put his hands on his hips.

‘Let your inner monster come out to play for a while, brother.’ Chris grinned.

‘Maybe… What would the plan be? How safe would we be? I am not risking anything.’ Loki asked Chris.

Chris looked at Claire. ‘Toshi said for you to message her when Loki agrees, then she will come over with Severus to discuss it all.’

‘Oh, ok.’ Claire reached over to grab her phone to message Toshi.

‘What do you mean when Loki agrees? How did she know I would?’ Loki scoffed.

Chris chuckled. ‘Toshi just seems to know these things.’

-

Severus and Toshi pulled up outside of Loki and Claire’s place in Severus’ classic old jaguar. He killed the ignition and turned to Toshi.

‘Did you tell him?’

‘No…’

‘Are you going to tell them?’ He asked as he reached over and put his hand on her thigh, squeezing gently.

‘Not beforehand… maybe after.’ Toshi whispered and looked at Severus as she put her hand over his.

‘Whatever you prefer, love.’ Severus smiled and leaned over to kiss her on the lips.

Chapter Text

Screams rang out through the harbours main warehouse, men and a few women tried to make a run for it, but the only two escape routes out of the large building were blocked off. The doors wouldn’t open.

Loki, Chris, Toshi and Severus marched down the middle of the warehouse, the three vampires were hissing loudly with their fangs on show, dripping with blood after sucking their first lot of trafficker’s dry right on front of everyone. Sending the traffickers all into a hysterical panic.

‘Remember the plan. Take your fill and have fun, but make sure there’s at least twelve kept alive for the hunt.’ Chris snarled to the team before locking onto one of the female traffickers and charging towards her at high speed.

They had hired a bus and also a large van for getting the prey for the hunt back to Demsdale, and also for the women and girls that needed saved.

The traffickers had guns, though the guns were useless on the vampires since it wasn’t silver bullets. Toshi was wearing a bullet proof vest underneath her clothing for protection. Thankfully there were no hunters there, the traffickers never expected to be attacked by vampires after all.

Loki was already feeling rather feral after they all had their first bite. He attacked the nearest guy, tearing into his neck without much care for him at all, ignoring his scream of agony as he took some blood from him before killing him. It wasn’t long before Loki found himself in a bit of a frenzy, his inner vampire was going nuts, delighted at having this release to run wild.

‘LOKI! Remember, we need some alive.’ Severus yelled at him from across the warehouse after seeing him slaughter three humans in a row.

Loki shook his head and tried to clear his mind a little, he was getting a bit too carried away. Though seeing them all discuss about selling innocent young women and children had really gotten his blood boiling right off the bat.

‘Keep an eye on your brother. It’s his first time letting loose like this.’ Toshi shouted at Chris as she fought next to him for a moment, taking down two traffickers together and knocking them unconscious. They tossed them next to one of the exits that was currently blocked off for now, but they needed to get a pile going.

‘Ah, he’s having fun. I’ll let him enjoy it, even if it means one or two short to take back.’ Chris smirked with a chuckle.

Toshi rolled her eyes then sprinted off after another guy, driving a knife right into his back and twisting hard.

Severus added a woman and a man to the hunt pile, then he decided to feast on one this time. He spotted a man hiding behind some empty oil drums, not looking in his direction. With a smirk, he sneaked around behind the drums and crouched down, slowly moving towards the man.

‘Who are we hiding from?’ Severus asked as he suddenly popped up behind the guy.

The man let out a shriek of fear, he tried to scramble away, trying to get up to his feet to run, but he couldn’t manage to get away from Severus. Severus broke his arm as he grabbed hold of him and pulled him back towards him, he pinned him down harshly to the ground before sinking his fangs into the back of his neck.

‘You alright there, bro?’ Chris asked Loki as he found him at the side of the warehouse, taking a moment while Toshi and Severus took down a few more of the traffickers.

‘Getting a bit carried away.’ Loki panted, Chris could see by the look in his eyes that he was struggling to keep himself under control.

They had taken down most of the humans that needed taken out. Chris could sense two strong heartbeats from the back of the warehouse, when he focused his senses in on them, he could smell their fear and was able tell it was grown men. Likely more traffickers.

‘Come on.’ He growled at Loki and marched to the back of the warehouse, where there was a shipping container that was slightly ajar.

Two men had been hiding in there since the vampires first arrived. When Chris hauled the door open, the two guys fell backwards and tried scrambling away, pure terror in their eyes as they saw Loki and Chris moving in on them. The vampire brothers towered over them and were about to attack, but Toshi and Severus jumped in.

‘These two are ours.’ Toshi snarled, eyeing the men up as she flipped her knives in the air.

Chris raised an eyebrow at them, but stepped aside and grabbed Loki’s shoulder, pulling him out of the way. Loki hissed in annoyance, but Chris was able to direct him to one of the last humans to take out.

Chris wasn’t sure why those two guys were so important to Toshi, and he wasn’t sure what she and Severus did to them, but from the screams that came from inside the container, he had a feeling it was something personal…

There was a woman who was part of the traffickers that Loki caught out of the corner of his eye running away from the scene, she had kept hidden till the last minute. He locked on to her and gave chase, she let out a blood curdling scream as he attacked her. He grabbed her from behind and bit into her neck, letting his venom flow into her, just enough to make her pass out though.

He took a little blood from her, but not too much, then tossed her onto the hunt pile.

‘I think that’s them all.’ Severus said to them with heavy breaths as he wiped his mouth with his arm.

Chris nodded in agreement. ‘Now what?’

‘We get the women and kids into the bus. Get this lot piled into the van, make sure they’re tied up.’ Toshi said firmly as she nodded her head at the hunt pile.

Toshi and Chris went to deal with the women and kids, breaking open the few containers outside that they were being kept in and getting them to the bus. While Loki and Severus began sorting out the hunt victims.

Toshi and Chris helped the children and young women get into the bus, some of them thanked them on the way in. Toshi’s heart hurt seeing the state of some of them, knowing what they will have been put through… It made her feel sick.

‘What was so important about those two guys?’ Chris asked Toshi quietly, pulling Toshi from her thoughts.

Toshi didn’t look at him, she just kept ushering people into the bus. Though she did answer him after a long pause. ‘They were friends of my fathers when I was younger, my father decided it would be a good idea to let them use my body as they wanted for cash.’ She said bitterly.

Chris’ eyes widened as he turned to face Toshi fully, he could see the pain all over her face.

‘I tracked them down a few years ago, to find out they ran this whole operation. I’ve been waiting a long time for this moment, to get my revenge on them. I had to put a stop to them from hurting others, too.’

Chris reached out and put his hand on her shoulder, giving her a brief gentle squeeze. He felt her body flinch slightly at his touch, but she relaxed very quickly. ‘You did a really good thing here today.’ He said softly, then he lifted the last girl into the bus, as she was too weak to get in herself.

‘Where are you going to take them?’ Chris asked Toshi.

‘I’ve got a safe house lined up for them, then will try and get them back home to their family, where they belong.’ Toshi said confidently.

‘I… I don’t have a family.’ Came a small voice from behind Chris and Toshi. They turned around to see a girl, who looked to be around twelve or so.

‘Where did you come from?’ Chris asked softly as he crouched down to her level.

The girl had her arms wrapped around herself, she was skinny and covered in bruises.

‘I… I was in foster care… then I was sent to these people from my foster family.’ She said quietly, her eyes watering.

Chris reached out and gently rubbed her arm. ‘You’re safe now, don’t worry. We will find you somewhere safe, with good people, ok?’

The girl nodded and wiped her eyes.

Toshi took the girl’s hand and led her into the bus, getting her seated.

Once Severus was finished helping Loki with the last of the humans into the van, he went over to the bus, ready to drive back. Toshi was just making sure that everyone on the bus was ok, ready for the four-hour journey ahead of them.

‘That girl, I think I might know of a family for her. There’s a couple in Redbridge who have been looking to adopt for a while, but because they’re both older, they’re struggling to get approved. A lovely couple, I’m sure they’d take good care of her. It could be ideal since she’s a bit older.’ Chris suggested to Toshi.

Toshi nodded. ‘That sounds perfect. Can you go speak to them tomorrow and see if they’d be willing to take her?’

Chris nodded. ‘Of course.’

Severus and Toshi drove the bus back, while Loki and Chris took the van. Their adrenaline was still running high, even when they got back to Redbridge.

Loki didn’t want to admit how much he had enjoyed letting his instincts take over like that, going wild.

‘Thank you, for helping tonight. I know it’s not something you’d normally do.’ Chris said as he pulled up outside Loki’s house after they’d dumped all the humans in the hut at the woods, making sure they were still unconscious and tied up.

Loki let out a sigh. ‘It’s not… I hate how much I enjoyed it. That is not who I am, it’s not going to become a regular thing.’ Loki said firmly. ‘I only did it because they deserved it, to help all those poor people…’

Chris nodded and smiled. ‘Well, either way, I appreciate it.’

Loki nodded too and slid out of the van. ‘Night. I know I’m going to sleep well tonight.’

‘After some fun with your girl, I’m sure you will.’ Chris chuckled knowingly.

And he wasn’t wrong.

As soon as Loki got inside to Claire, he pounced on her. His adrenaline was still pumping and he was full of feral energy. He told Claire a little about what happened while he tore off her clothes, getting her riled up too at the thought of him going absolutely ham on some bad guys. He had blood splattered on his clothes and skin, which turned her on to no end.

She was exhausted after one round, but Loki wasn’t ready to call it a night yet, keeping her up for most of the night for numerous rounds.

Chapter Text

‘Are you alright, my love?’

Toshi tore herself from her own thoughts, she looked up at Severus who had entered the bathroom with a clean towel straight out of the dryer. She was in the bath, getting all the blood off her from the events at the harbour.

‘I am. Thank you, for helping tonight.’ She smiled at him.

Severus smiled too and crouched down at the side of the bath, he reached out and cupped her cheek, softly stroking her cheek with his thumb. ‘You know I would do anything for you, you don’t need to thank me.’

‘I’m just glad that they’re finally gone. I feel for all those poor girls, I dread to think what they went through.’ Toshi said sadly as she looked down.

‘They don’t need to be scared ever again, thanks to you.’ Severus said proudly.

‘I didn’t go into any details, but I told Chris about those two guys. He knew there was something…’ Toshi said quietly.

‘Are you worried about him telling others?’ Severus asked as he started sliding his fingers through her hair.

‘No. Is it weird that I trust him the most out of your friends?’ Toshi asked as she closed her eyes, enjoying Severus’ touch against her scalp.

‘Not my friends.’ Severus drawled, making Toshi giggle a little. ‘No, I wouldn’t say it was weird. He is changing since finding Louise, but even before, he has always been a respectable vampire. He never told them about us, after all, even when he was being an asshole.’

‘That’s true.’ Toshi nodded.

‘Now, come on. Let’s get you dried off and into bed. I’m hungry for a different kind of meal now.’ Severus growled low, making Toshi’s stomach lurch excitedly.

Severus helped her out of the bathtub and wrapped the towel around her, he helped to dry her off. When she put the towel down, Severus gently kissed her lips and then slid his hands down her sides, making her tremble.

‘Such beauty.’ He murmured and crouched down on front of her, he pressed gentle, sensual kisses along her abdomen, where a large scar ran across her skin.

Toshi closed her eyes, she was melting completely. He always made her feel so loved and wanted, cherishing every inch of her body. Including her scars, that she hated so much, every one was a painful reminder of her past.

Severus slid his hands down her thighs, gently caressing her skin and sliding over more scars.

‘Such beauty, that is all mine.’ Severus growled as his lips wandered further down, he carefully lifted her thigh up and draped it over his shoulder. Toshi let out a small gasp as she grabbed his hair for something to hold on to.

His mouth covering her cunt had her whimpering, she had already been a little aroused all evening due to seeing him fight, seeing him so powerful but knowing how gentle he could be with her always sent her body into overdrive.

‘Sev…’ She whined as his tongue moved slowly at first, teasing her and lapping gently over her clit. He dug his fingers deep into the backs of her thighs as he ate her out, growling like a feral animal.

Her legs began to tremble, if he hadn’t been holding her and supporting one of her legs over his shoulder, she knew she would’ve fallen to the floor by now.

‘Fuck… I… I need to cum.’ She cried, her grip in his hair tightened.

‘Not yet.’ He snarled before diving back in to his feast.

She both loved and hated when he did this, making it so difficult for her to hold off. When she felt him ease off slightly, she began panting in desperation. Though then she felt his sharp fangs emerge, slowly trailing against her inner thigh before he covered her cunt with his mouth again. While he licked at her clit in circles, she could feel the sharp points of his fangs at either side of her folds.

As soon as his tongue moved a little faster over her clit, she lost control completely and started cumming on his tongue. Severus wanted to pull back as punishment, but he couldn’t bring himself to do that. So he kept going, pushing her orgasm on for longer till she was trying to scramble off his face.

He laughed wickedly when he eventually relented and helped her to stand properly, he stood up and pulled her flush against his body, she could feel his own arousal hard against her stomach. His fangs were still on show, setting her body on fire all over again.

‘Naughty girl, cumming on my tongue without permission… Whatever will I do with you?’ He hummed and let his fangs trail over her neck.

‘You could fuck me senseless… or feed from me… or both… as punishment, of course.’ Toshi said as she fluttered her eyelashes at him.

Severus slid a hand down her back to claim her bum, he squeezed her firmly with a large hand. ‘I should spank you… but your ideas are better.’

Before Toshi could even process what he’d said, he had her thrown over his shoulder and carried her through to their bed. Her mind was still spinning from her orgasm, but it didn’t help when Severus quickly removed his clothes and climbed over the top of her, forcing her down with his body.

She wrapped her arms around his neck as he kissed her deeply, positioning himself between her legs and pressing his cock against her softness. He chuckled against her when her tongue slid into his mouth and felt along his teeth, seeking out his fangs.

He took his time teasing her a bit more, rubbing his cock up and down her folds, sliding over her already sensitive clit. Then, finally, after what felt like hours for Toshi, he slowly sank into her. Making them both gasp together, it always felt like they were just made to fit together.

Severus began moving his hips against her, eating up her moans with every thrust. They were both still high on adrenaline from earlier, so it wasn’t long before they could feel one another getting close.

As much as Severus loved the taste of her lips, he moved his attentions to her neck, sucking hard to mark the spot…

‘Please.’ Toshi whimpered.

God, Severus just loved how he could reduce her to such a pleading mess beneath him. She was so confident and powerful on the outside, taking out vampires and hunters with ease. Though with him, she let her guard down completely. Letting him take control, showing her most vulnerable side to him only.

He was close to cumming as he sank his teeth into her neck, making her cry out in delight as the sharp pain mixed with the pleasure.

As he started drinking her blood, causing her mind to go hazy and her body to fall weak, she clenched hard around him as she came. His cock was hitting all the right spots within her, it felt like her whole body was on fire.

Severus came hard deep inside her, he let out a groan of pleasure as he released her neck, his fangs dripping with her blood. The sweet taste of her slid down his throat, making his eyes roll back.

He collapsed on the bed at the side of her, half on top of her. She didn’t pass out, but had been close to. All she managed to do was curl herself up against him, with an arm around him tightly. He wrapped his arms around her too and held her close against him.

‘I love you, my darling.’ He said softly as he kissed the top of her head.

‘I love you too.’ She whispered back, before drifting off into a peaceful sleep.

Chapter Text

Loki sat on the edge of the bed with his head in his hands. Claire came out of the bathroom from brushing her teeth before bed and frowned when she saw him.

‘Oh, Loki. What’s wrong? I thought you were ok with the hunt happening now?’ She asked and walked over to him, she positioned herself between his legs and draped her arms around his neck.

Loki sighed and slid his arms around her waist, tugging her in even closer to him. ‘I just… part of me wants to be there, to finish off those assholes. Though another part of me still hates it, the fact there’s still some innocents there.’

‘Innocents, yes. But they are there of their own accord, you know that.’ Claire said softly.

‘Still. Doesn’t make it any better.’ Loki huffed.

There were four volunteers for it this year, three of them had terminal illnesses and didn’t want to be a burden for their families, so went to Lucius for help. He said that Chris was offering a lot of money to anyone that volunteered themselves for the hunt, as he did most years. So those three took that option to give the money to their families. The fourth one didn’t have anyone left and was severely depressed, he wanted to take his own life and decided to let the vampires do it. Since one of his close friends was a vampire, he knew all about them and the hunt.

‘At least no one innocent is there against their wishes. I know it’s still not completely ideal, but it’s a big step in the right direction for Chris.’ Claire said.

‘I know. I should be glad. I just… I keep thinking about how much I enjoyed the other night, I was out of control.’ Loki pressed his forehead against Claire’s.

‘It’s not a bad thing. You were still in control, you were just letting your inner vampire take over for a while. You didn’t hurt any of the innocent people, did you?’

‘No…’

‘Exactly. So you were still in control, even while letting yourself let loose. It’s ok to be a vampire, Loki. That’s what you are. It’s not anything to be ashamed of. You’re a good soul, you’re not bad.’ Claire assured him and leaned back a little bit as she cupped his face.

‘You’re just saying that.’ Loki smiled.

‘No, I’m not. I don’t have to say it.’ Claire said firmly and shrugged.

‘You’re my soulmate, of course you have to say nice things.’ Loki smirked.

Claire laughed. ‘True… but I’d be honest if you were going out of line. What you did was a good thing, Loki. Really good.’ She leaned in and kissed him softly on the lips.

Loki smirked against her and raised an eyebrow. ‘It arouses you what I did?’

‘Well… yeah. Just because, like I said, you did good. Saving all those people.’ She said, a little flustered.

Loki reached up and gripped her chin. ‘Just because I did good, hmm? Not at all anything to do with going feral?’ He asked knowingly.

‘Nope… not at all.’ Claire said innocently.

‘Little liar.’ Loki hissed and grabbed her, he rolled them over so she was on the bed underneath him and he started tickling her under her top, making her screech with laughter.

Claire tried to attack him back, but she couldn’t get the upper-hand at all. Loki’s tickling soon became firmer strokes, and quickly he had them both naked. He sucked and nibbled on her neck as he held both of her hands up above her head in one hand, he began grinding against her, letting her feel his arousal against her stomach.

She began whimpering which was music to his ears as he positioned himself properly between her legs and pressed into her, making him whimper too as her warmth enveloped him.

‘Oh god… If this is what being a liar gets me, then just call me Pinocchio.’ Claire giggled between whimpers.

Loki threw his head back with laughter for a moment as he paused his thrusts. He shook his head and pressed his forehead against her forehead, then rubbed his nose against hers.

‘You just had to make me picture you as a puppet, huh? Way to almost kill the mood.’ He teased and then kissed her deeply.

‘I can be your puppet. Play with me as you like.’ Claire said seductively once he let her speak.

That made him laugh again. ‘Well, that sounds rather ideal.’ He winked at her and started thrusting into her again.

They went at it like rabbits for most of the night, Loki took a feed from her during their last round too. Not quite knocking her unconscious, but not far off it. She was exhausted after the multiple rounds of sex.

She wasn’t surprised when she woke up early in the morning with Loki’s cock still nestled inside of her. When she shifted slightly, he let out a small grunt from behind her as he hardened again.

‘Loki!’ She giggled and deliberately clenched her cunt around him, squeezing him.

He groaned and tightened his arms around her, pulling her further against his front. He rolled them over slightly so he could start fucking her in a better position. She pressed her face down into the pillow, muffling her whimpers.

‘If you wanted to distract me from the hunt last night, I’d say you certainly managed.’ He growled into her ear and nibbled on her earlobe just before he came inside her when he felt her cum all over his cock.

‘Hmf.’ Was all Claire could get out when Loki reluctantly slipped his cock out of her, making even more of a mess between them.

‘It’s like a slip and slide down there.’ Loki chuckled, making Claire giggle too as she weakly rolled over onto her back, though she couldn’t move any further.

‘I could sleep for a year. You’ve broke me.’ She whined and closed her eyes.

Loki chuckled evilly and lay on his side next to her, resting his head on his hand. He slid his free hand over her abdomen, lightly tickling her. She squirmed and tried grabbing him, though when he delved down between her thighs she wasn’t quite as keen to stop him.

He cupped her cunt and slowly ran his fingers through her folds and over her clit, that tingled from the attention.

‘My poor little human.’ He purred, slowly stroking her clit as he focused more on that sweet spot.

‘Vampyyyy.’ Claire whined and squirmed, she grabbed his arm for something to hold onto.

‘Just one more, a little gentle one…’ He cooed.

She didn’t say anything in response, so Loki continued teasing her. He couldn’t resist slipping two long fingers into her, curling them against her g spot and working her through another orgasm.

‘Mmm.’ He hummed as he sucked his fingers clean once she’d cum.

‘Cancel the party this afternoon. I can’t move.’ Claire huffed as she managed to roll right over onto her stomach, hugging the pillow.

Loki laughed and kissed her shoulder. ‘I’m sure you will be recovered by then, my love.’

‘Dunno… Being a vampire’s juice box and puppet is exhausting.’ She said, though her voice was muffled by the pillow.

They had planned to have a little gathering, a party of sorts. Just to celebrate the first day of the new year. Since Chris had held the hunt last night, on New Years Eve, Loki and Claire had just decided to have a quiet one in.

Loki and Claire rested for most of the morning, just lazed around in bed cuddling and talking. Loki had to practically drag her out of bed to get in the shower.

‘Can’t someone else hold the party?’ She whined as she pressed her head against Loki’s chest in the shower, barely able to keep herself standing.

Loki laughed and hugged her. ‘Sorry my love. I promised everyone we’d hold it here.’ He kissed the top of her head. ‘Tomorrow, we can spend all day in bed. How is that for a compromise?’ He hummed.

She put all of her energy into lifting her head up to look at him. ‘Promise?’

‘I promise.’ Loki chuckled.

Chapter Text

‘Stop whining, he’s your brother and you guys have been getting along reasonably well lately.’ Claire scolded Loki while they looked out drinks and snacks onto the dining table, ready for their guests that were about to start arriving at any moment.

It was just a small gathering really, to celebrate the new year.

‘I just know he’s going to be in a huff because Louise isn’t here. Plus, he’s just going to go on about the hunt last night, I don’t want to hear about it.’ Loki scoffed.

‘Oh, I don’t know, I get the feeling he will cheer right up soon enough.’ Claire said as she looked out a few bottles of wine.

‘What makes you say that?’ Loki raised an eyebrow at her.

‘Ohh… just a feeling.’ Claire smirked and made her way through to the living room.

‘What are you up to?’ Loki stalked after her, but the doorbell rang so Claire didn’t answer him, just went to the door.

First to arrive was David, Matt, Spencer, Jessica and Hannibal.

‘No Will today?’ Claire asked Hannibal as she took everyone’s jackets to put upstairs in one of the spare rooms.

‘No, he’s not doing too well.’ Hannibal sighed.

‘Oh no, what’s wrong? It’s not that sickness bug that’s going around, is it?’

‘No, no. He just drank too much last night.’ Hannibal smirked.

‘Oh.’ Claire rolled her eyes and headed on upstairs.

Next to arrive was Severus and Toshi, everyone else was a little surprised that they came. Since Severus usually turned down all invites. Though Toshi wanted to go, and she managed to convince him.

Lucius came along with his new partner, they’d been seeing one another for five months. Loki had met her once before, but they thought this would be a good chance to get to know her more. She had spent Christmas with her family, so wasn’t around for Lucius’ meal.

Chris was last to arrive, looking a little smug when Loki glared at him.

‘You missed a good hunt last night, lil bro.’ Chris chuckled and patted Loki on the shoulder. ‘I’m still stuffed after all the feeding.’ He patted his stomach.

‘Don’t start.’ Loki growled in warning. ‘I don’t want to hear about it.’

‘It was good. Even more satisfying knowing that the assholes deserved a painful death.’ Jessica said from the sofa, she was already almost finished one glass of wine.

Toshi and Claire were at either side of her, with wine too. Though they weren’t getting through it as quickly as Jessica was.

‘I certainly didn’t lose any sleep over the hunt this time.’ Toshi said with a smirk as she glanced at Severus, who was sitting on a chair from the kitchen just off to the side on front of the fire.

‘Is Michael not coming?’ Claire asked after looking around and noticing he wasn’t there.

‘Good point. I haven’t seen him since the ball, actually. Don’t you think he’s been rather quiet lately, not as social?’ Matt asked.

‘His daughter isn’t doing too well at the moment, she's really ill.’ Chris said as he walked through from getting a glass of gin from the kitchen.

He took a seat on the other sofa next to Spencer and Loki. Bat let out a chirp as she hopped from Spencer’s lap over to Chris’ before his ass barely hit the leather. ‘He’s had to take another part time job alongside teaching, to try and save for surgery for her.’ Chris continued as he stroked Bat with his free hand.

‘Oh shit. That’s awful. She’s only eight, isn’t she?’ Claire asked sadly.

Chris nodded.

‘He never said anything, must be tough, especially being a single father.’ Matt said.

‘We should check in on him more.’ Loki suggested.

Claire nodded in agreement.

The conversation turned to other subjects, Bat did her rounds of everyone’s lap until she got to Toshi. She then decided her lap was best and had a nap.

Loki noticed that Claire kept checking her phone, sneakily showing Jessica and Toshi things now and then, speaking rather hushed. Chris noticed too and nudged Loki.

‘What’s your girl up to?’

‘I dread to think.’ Loki said as he took a big swig of his drink

‘You got off lightly, Chris. We had to deal with that bloody Christmas trend.’ Spencer huffed.

The three women started giggling.

‘Aw come on, it was great.’ Claire laughed.

‘That group chat is the worst thing to have ever happened.’ Loki grumbled.

‘Can’t be that bad.’ Chris said naively.

‘I get the feeling it’s going to get worse.’ Loki huffed quietly.

‘You just need to have better control over your partners.’ Severus said with a smirk.

Toshi narrowed her eyes and stuck her tongue out at him playfully. Severus raised an eyebrow at her, and she just laughed in response.

‘Your time will come soon enough… So will yours.’ Claire said to Severus, then to Chris.

Chris raised an eyebrow and chuckled. As embarrassing as it would have been for him, being decorated in Christmas decorations, part of him actually melted at the thought of Louise joining in on viral videos in that way with him.

He missed her so much. Even though she’d only been gone for under two weeks, it felt like a lifetime. He knew they were still in the early stages of their relationship, so it wasn’t like they had to be joined at the hip or anything… but he still longed for her.

Claire noticed that Chris went a little quiet. Though it wasn’t for long. Chris went through to the kitchen, just as the doorbell rang. Claire jumped up off the sofa like her ass was on fire and ran through to answer.

Loki looked utterly confused.

Hannibal, David, Lucius and his partner were in the kitchen. Hannibal was talking quietly about Toshi, how he still didn’t trust her. David and Lucius just rolled their eyes and tried to change the subject.

Chris walked into the kitchen to grab a drink, though he stopped on front of Hannibal and glared at him.

‘You best watch what you say about Toshi. The others might not hear your hushed tone, but I can.’ He growled at him.

Hannibal just held his hands up in response, though he couldn’t help but have a tiny smirk.

Chris continued on to pour his drink. ‘Anyone else want one?’ He asked, though he suddenly stopped pouring when a certain, intoxicating, smell hit him.

‘I will, please.’ Came a familiar, shy voice from the doorway.

Chris spun around so fast he was surprised he didn’t give himself whiplash.

‘Louise!’

‘Surprise!’ She laughed and waved shyly.

Chris dashed across the room and grabbed her into a big hug, lifting her up off her feet so he could spin her around. She giggled like mad and put her arms around his neck.

‘I didn’t think you were back for a few more days?’ Chris asked in surprise as he put her back down to her feet, but still kept her in a tight bear hug.

‘I decided to come back early for the party and to surprise you.’ Louise grinned, then started laughing when Chris didn’t let go of her. Though she didn’t attempt to pull away, anyway.

‘Are you going introduce us, Chris? Or keep her in a crushing hug for the night.’ Lucius’ partner teased.

Chris and Louise reluctantly let go, Chris looked a little sheepish as he turned around. Though he kept one arm tightly around her.

‘Yes… Abbie, this is my girlfriend, Louise. Louise, this is Abbie. Dad’s girlfriend.’ Chris introduced.

‘Nice to meet you.’ Abbie smiled. Lucius had told her about Louise before, so she knew that she could be a bit iffy with even hand shaking with someone she didn’t know. So she respected that and didn’t initiate it.

Though everyone, including Louise herself, was a little surprised when she initiated a hand shake to her.

‘Nice to meet you, too.’ Louise smiled back at her.

‘Have I missed anything exciting yet? I had hoped to be back a bit earlier, but traffic wasn’t great.’

‘Nothing at all... I can’t believe you’re back. I’ve missed you.’ Chris said honestly as he cupped her cheek, making her blush.

‘I missed you too.’

‘God guys it was only what, ten days?’ David scoffed.

‘Eleven, actually.’ Chris said quickly.

David face-palmed.

Chris and Louise both got drinks then they ended up sitting on the small sofa that was in the kitchen, by the patio doors.

‘Did you have a good time at home?’ Chris asked.

They sat close together, thighs touching. He was holding her hand, rubbing the back of it and making her skin tingle.

‘Yeah, I did. It was good to see my parents and spend some proper time with them again. Though I was more than ready to come home, maybe a week would’ve been enough.’ She laughed.

‘I bet they’re glad to have you back though.’

‘Oh yeah, they wouldn’t let me lift a finger with any housework or cooking. It was nice, in a way. Though at the same time I felt like they were kind of tiptoeing around me. Not once did they mention him or what had happened.’

‘Sometimes people don’t know how to handle or process something like that happening to their child. I bet they feel partially to blame, parents often feel they are meant to protect their children. I’m sure it tore them apart what he did to you. They probably don’t know how to react or deal with it. Maybe next time you see them you should open a dialogue about it.’ Chris suggested as he continued rubbing her hand.

‘Yeah, that’s true. I never mentioned it either, so I guess I can’t blame them for it.’ Louise said sheepishly. ‘We did have a little gathering with some friends and family, I didn’t feel overly comfortable there… I uh, I felt like I needed you there, being honest. I feel more confident with you, which is crazy considering we’ve only known each other for what, two months?’ She laughed a little nervously.

Chris smiled softly and reached up to gently hold her chin. He brushed his thumb along her lower lip. ‘Well then, call me crazy, but I have never felt more myself, happy and relaxed than I do with you by my side.’ He admitted.

Louise’s heart melted and her stomach did a little flip of excitement. Chris glanced to her lips, then back to her eyes. They both leaned in closer, till their lips touched and they kissed softly.

Chris noticed her frowning when they pulled back slightly.

‘What’s wrong?’ He asked, concerned.

She looked at his lips and brushed her thumb along his lower lip, making his lip tingle. God, he wanted her so badly, in every way a vampire could have his human…

‘Where’s your piercings?’ She asked.

‘Oh.’ He laughed. ‘I took them out yesterday for the hunt last night. It can be a bit of a pain sometimes when bits of flesh get stuck in them. I forgot to put them back in.’

‘I forgot the hunt was last night! How did it go?’ Louise asked.

Chris was a little surprised she was asking about it.

‘It went well. The vampires had fun… The bad guys, well, they are no more.’

Chris had told her the other day when they’d been on a phone call together about the guys that he had gotten for the hunt with Toshi’s help.

‘See, you’re my Prince Charming. Sorting out all the baddies.’ Louise grinned.

Chris chuckled and ran a hand through his hair. ‘I guess I don’t mind being your Prince Charming. Just don’t let the others hear it.’ He grinned and squeezed her knee.

‘Of course. Scary reputation to keep up.’ Louise giggled.

‘Definitely.’ Chris then couldn’t resist kissing her again. He just couldn’t take his hands off her.

‘Hey, Mr Smoochie pants. Are we going to get to socialise with Louise tonight or not?’ Jessica asked as she, Toshi and Claire went through to find them.

Chris slowly turned to glare at them. ‘No. She’s all mine tonight.’

‘Nope. You’ve got to share. We need to catch up, too.’ Claire said as she folded her arms over her chest.

Chris pouted and wrapped his arms around Louise, holding her tightly.

‘Come on hound dog, pouting isn’t a good look. We will have her back in one piece in half an hour. Then you’ve got the rest of the afternoon and evening to be right next to her.’ Toshi suggested.

Chris grumbled and reluctantly let go of Louise. Though Louise then leaned into him and put her arms around him. ‘What if I don’t agree to that?’ She asked innocently.

Chris smirked and stuck his tongue out at the others. ‘See? Not just me.’

‘Oh jesus.’ Claire face-palmed. 'Sisters before misters, remember?' She raised an eyebrow at Louise.

‘Ok, fine... just a little while.’ Louise said as she looked at Chris, who responded by kissing her forehead, then let her go.

Chapter Text

Louise reluctantly let go of Chris too, then went with the other three outside on the patio. The fire pit was going, but it was still chilly. So, they grabbed some blankets to keep warm, apart from Jessica who didn’t feel the cold.

‘Well, I’d say Chris is delighted to see you again.’ Toshi laughed.

‘It seems so.’ Louise blushed.

‘I told you he’d be over the moon.’ Claire nudged her playfully.

‘I am too. I really missed him.’ Louise said bashfully.

‘How was it being back home for a while?’ Claire asked.

‘It was nice, seeing mum and dad. We had a little gathering, you know, the usual close family and friends. I was a mess, I was so nervous and jumpy. Couldn’t bring myself to hug anyone and I just felt really on edge… I ended up only staying for an hour then I excused myself, saying I felt sick. Though being at this party, with Chris here, I feel so safe and relaxed. Even with people I don’t know all that well yet.’ Louise said honestly.

She did feel really comfortable around Toshi and Jessica anyway, having a group chat with them the past few weeks had helped as well. They all just seemed to click quite well.

‘Makes a change, usually Chris is the one putting people on edge.’ Jessica teased.

Louise laughed a little and shook her head. ‘I know… Not with me though.’ She grinned.

‘Sometimes people are meant to be together, there’s just an unspoken bond that’s there instantly.’ Toshi said after taking a sip of her drink.

‘True. It will take time for you still, though. It’s been a long time…’ Claire trailed off, unsure how much exactly she wanted Jessica and Toshi to know.

‘If you don’t mind me asking, Louise… You’ve been in hiding because of an abusive ex, right?’ Jessica asked softly.

Louise nodded. ‘Yeah, I have. It really has been a long time. I’m still adjusting to a lot.’

‘It’s like you’re back to being a child, learning all over again how to socialise and be human, right?’ Toshi asked knowingly.

Louise looked a little surprised, but she nodded. ‘Yeah… yeah it is, actually.’

‘You’ll get there. It will take time and I’m sure there will be a lot of backwards moments, but I have a feeling with Chris supporting you the whole way, you’ll be absolutely fine.’ Toshi smiled earnestly.

‘I feel like I’ve bounded forward by a lot already since meeting him.’ Louise smiled widely.

‘When we learn some fighting moves too, that will give us both a confidence boost!’ Claire grinned and took a big swig of her drink.

‘Oh yes, I can’t wait for that.’ Louise laughed.

‘It does help with your confidence, knowing some self-defence moves, that’s for sure.’ Toshi nodded.

‘Hopefully you guys will never need to use it, but it is good to know.’ Jessica said. ‘Hey, Claire. Am I alright to open another bottle of wine?’ She asked, standing up.

‘Definitely. I’ll come find the good stuff. You guys wanting top ups?’ Claire asked Louise and Toshi.

‘Of course.’ Louise nodded and handed her wine glass to her. Toshi nodded too and gave her glass to her as well.

Louise glanced over her shoulder to check that Jessica and Claire had gone inside, then she looked round to Toshi.

‘Did Severus help you through… whatever it is that happened?’ She asked softly.

She knew that Toshi had obviously been through a lot, as she hit the nail on the head with her reference to how it felt for Louise now.

‘Very much so. He still does help me, even now, even if he doesn’t realise it. Though I was in a very bad place, it took quite a bad… incident, for me to wake up and change. When I met Sev, I was a better person than I used to be, but even now I still have a long way to go with healing, and trying to accept myself for who I am. Severus loves me and shows me that every day, I think he gets a little upset that I’m not overly kind on myself yet. It’s a big work in progress.’

Louise nodded in understanding. ‘Chris speaks really highly of you, I know you’ve done a lot for the school. For everyone in the city. You really are a wonderful person.’

‘Thank you.’ Toshi blushed a little. ‘I just want to help good people and vampires.’ 

‘I hope one day I can do even half as good as you’re doing for people. I feel like right now I’m just… still a bit scared of the world. Even scared of my feelings for Chris, how quickly I’ve grown to feel safe around him and how much I just want to be with him all the time. I keep thinking what if this is too good to be true and it’s going to go down the same way as it did with Ray. I hate myself for thinking that way, but I can’t help it.’ Louise let out a small shaky breath as she looked down.

‘I know that quite a lot of them talk bad about Chris, but he really is trying hard. He wants to do better, for you and I think for himself too, to an extent. I know he’s got a good heart, and I don’t doubt at all that you’ll both flourish together. He’s good for you, and you for him. It may seem like it’s happening quite fast, but I know for sure, he will go as slow as you need it to go. He’s not going to hurt you. I know it’s easier said than done, but you deserve this happiness with him. That’s one thing I’ve come to realise of late, that I do deserve to be happy, too. Sev has made me realise that.’

Louise smiled. ‘You really do deserve to be happy. From what the others say, I think you make him very happy. Everyone was going on about him smiling and laughing at the ball, which is normally a rare sight apparently.’

‘It is. Apart from with me. I see that side of him all the time.’ Toshi said fondly with a dreamy smile.

Jessica and Claire came back with the wine, though Claire just took the whole bottle out so she could keep re-filling for everyone.

‘I hope you realise, Toshi. That you’ve got your work cut out for you teaching us two some fighting. We are the clumsiest people you will ever meet.’ Claire laughed.

‘Hey, speak for yourself.’ Louise argued.

‘I’m not the one that falls UP stairs.’ Claire said with a raised eyebrow.

‘Yeah, but I was drunk… and it was the one time.’ Louise huffed. ‘Besides, you trip over your own feet on a weekly basis. And remember that time you walked right into a glass door on holiday?’ Louise smirked.

‘That was your fault for closing it! Don’t forget that time you knocked over the Christmas tree and took the whole damn thing down, breaking numerous decorations in the process.’ Claire smirked.

‘You were the one who pushed me into it!’

‘I did not!’

‘Did so!’

‘Ok, it sounds like you’re both clumsy. I can work with that though, don’t worry.’ Toshi smirked and sipped her wine.

Claire and Louise just elbowed eachother.

‘Oh, by the way. There’s a small bag upstairs in the spare room, some tinsel and a few baubles… Chris isn’t getting off that easy.’ Claire said to Louise.

‘Seriously? What if he hates it though.’ She laughed a little nervously.

‘I think he would act a bit embarrassed but deep down, he’ll love it.’ Claire assured her.

Louise looked at Toshi, who smiled and nodded in agreement with Claire. ‘It would be good to see hound dog all sparkly.’

‘Loki will be delighted to see his brother being in on it too.’ Claire grinned.

‘His earlobe hoops are too good of an opportunity to pass up on for baubles…’ Louise pondered, making the others laugh, though they agreed.

‘I’m surprised he’s not come sniffing around for you by now. Surely that’s more than half an hour now?’ Jessica asked as she glanced at her watch.

‘Oh, speak of the devil.’ Toshi laughed as she spotted Chris slowly coming outside.

Louise had her back to the patio doors, though she felt shivers down her spine when he approached. He moved in behind her and grabbed her from behind, draping an arm around her neck as he leaned over her, another arm slipped around her middle. She giggled as he hugged her and kissed her cheek.

‘I’ve been patient enough, ladies.’ He hummed.

‘I guess we could head back inside.’ Claire shrugged.

‘Good.’ Chris chuckled and took Louise’s hand when they all stood up to go back in. They went through to the living room, where everyone was now.

When Toshi walked in, she saw Severus looking utterly bored. He gave her a help me, look. She smirked and sat down next to him on a dining chair. Bat was on his lap, purring and keeping him company.

‘Coping?’ She asked quietly, though she knew the answer.

He just gave her a look. Then leaned over a little towards her. ‘Do not leave me alone for that long again. It was your idea to come here, after all.’

‘I was just being social.’ Toshi grinned and hid behind her glass with a giggle.

Jessica plopped down on Spencer’s lap, Loki and Claire squeezed on the sofa next to them and Matt.

Chris was about to get a seat on the other sofa, he figured they could both squeeze there. Though Louise motioned for him to follow her. Curious, he let her lead him through the hall and upstairs into the spare room.

‘Aha.’ She spotted the bag of decorations and fished out a lovely gold bit of tinsel and two red baubles. She turned around to face Chris with a grin, though he noted slight apprehension on her face at the same time.

‘You didn’t think you were getting away with this, did you?’ She asked with a laugh.

Chris put his hands on his hips and gave her a glare, but he was smiling. ‘I’m going to kill my brother for not making sure all the decorations were put back up in the loft.’

‘Just figured that those earlobe hoops of yours would be ideal for these.’ She giggled and swung the baubles around.

Chris threw his head back with laughter. Seeing his reaction put Louise instantly at ease.

‘Come on then. Give it your best shot!’ Chris said as he opened his arms out.

Louise bit her lip as she moved in, first hooking the baubles on his ears of course. Then she wrapped some gold tinsel around his neck. After fishing in the bag, she found more tinsel. So added some around his wrists and wrapped one around his waist, tying it in a bow. There was also a Santa hat in the bag, so she put that on his head to finish.

‘Perfect!’ She couldn’t stop giggling the whole time.

Chris just had a small smirk on his lips for the duration. ‘Alright, alright. Snap your picture.’ He chuckled.

She did just that, instantly sending it to the group chat. Chris could hear everyone downstairs starting to laugh.

‘Why don’t you come down and join us, bro!’ Loki shouted up the stairs.

‘Yes, why don’t we go straight back downstairs?’ Louise giggled and made a move for the door.

‘Oh no you don’t. Not until you de-Christmas me!’

‘Do I have to? You look really pretty.’ She laughed.

‘Pretty? You’re so in trouble for that.’ He growled playfully, for a split second she panicked on the inside when he said she was in trouble, but that panic vanished in an instant as he launched for her and began tickling her, making her screech with laughter.  

Chris quickly discovered she was extra sensitive around her lower back and sides, so of course he used that to his advantage. She couldn’t stop laughing and squirming, not entirely trying to get away from him though, which he noticed.

She did breathlessly plead for mercy, and eventually he stopped, though cradled her in his arms. He leaned down and nuzzled her nose with his.

‘I think next year it will be your turn to be decorated.’ He growled.

Louise’s heart skipped a beat. The fact that he thought they’d be together next year, made her so happy.

‘Only if the others have to, as well. Only fair, since it has been a group thing.’ She giggled.

‘Ohh, I’m sure I can convince the guys to get their revenge, don’t worry about that.’ Chris winked at her.

When they went back downstairs after removing Chris’ decorations, everyone clapped and cheered. Chris just grunted in response to them.

There wasn’t much seats left, So Chris sat on the last space on the sofa and Louise sat on the floor with her back against the sofa, between Chris' legs. She was happy to sit there, especially because it meant Chris was just constantly playing with her hair, and Bat joined her, sitting on her lap.

‘Have you got the cameras set up for the start of term?’ Spencer asked Chris.

‘I’ve got people coming in tomorrow to set them up. So no funny business in the classrooms anymore.’ Chris narrowed his eyes at Spencer then at Loki.

Loki rolled his eyes in response.

‘Has there been anymore sightings of any hunters?’ Louise asked.

‘Not that we know of. Though it’s usually after the hunt that hunters rank up their activity.’ Loki said, annoyed, as he glanced at Chris.

‘You helped get people for that hunt, so don’t start.’ Chris barked at him.

Loki just grunted response.

‘I’m sure it will be fine. No innocents were taken for it.’ Claire assured Loki.

‘If there is any vampire attacks, I think we know where to go first for answers.’ Hannibal commented as he looked directly at Toshi.

‘Don’t start.’ Chris snarled at him.

‘I just think it’s ridiculous that we are letting her this close to us when she’s got history!’ Hannibal continued.

‘You’re right, there probably will be another attack on a vampire real soon. And it’ll be you.’ Toshi sneered at Hannibal and stood up abruptly.

Severus gently took her arm and held her back. ‘He’s not worth it, love. Don’t let him rile you up. Besides, it’ll be best to get him on his way home instead of on front of witnesses.’ Severus said low, glaring daggers at Hannibal.

‘See, threats.’ Hannibal pointed at them.

‘I think you should leave.’ Chris said angrily.

‘What? Why should I be the one to leave?’ Hannibal asked, annoyed.

‘You are the one stirring up trouble. I won’t have any fights break out in my home.’ Loki said firmly.

‘Fine. I know when I’m not welcome.’ Hannibal hissed and rose to his feet, everyone went quiet when he left, deliberately slamming the front door on his way out.

‘He’s got some major issues.’ Jessica blurted out.

‘Indeed.’ Severus hummed.

‘I think we should keep an extra close eye on him.’ David suggested, and they all agreed.

Chapter Text

School term had been back in full swing for just over a week. It was Tuesday lunch time and everyone was in the teacher’s lounge, apart from Michael.

‘Did you hear about the two vampire deaths last night?’ Matt asked everyone.

Everyone mumbled a yes in response.

‘It’s not good. There was what, five over the holidays, too?’ Loki asked.

Chris nodded.

‘At least none of them were students or children.’ David sighed.

‘Still doesn’t make it good.’ Spencer grumbled.

‘No, I know. I just don’t think I could cope with losing another student.’ David said sadly.

‘I know what you mean.’ Claire agreed.

‘That’s not going to happen.’ Chris said determinedly. ‘The cameras are doing what they are meant to, I send the footage to the school board at the end of the week and they review it all. They have more man power to look through it all, if they see anything suspicious, they will let me know. I have notifications set up for the school gates though, so I know anyone coming and going at all times. I did catch a hunter trying to get into the grounds on Sunday night, I flew over and put a stop to it straight away. I don’t know what he was planning, but he couldn’t carry it out.’

‘Really? You never said.’ Loki frowned.

Chris shrugged. ‘I had it handled. Didn’t think worrying you all was worth it.’

‘Yet you’ve told us now.’ Jessica huffed.

‘Well, you know the cameras are doing their job.’

‘You can’t be around twenty-four seven, what if you’re busy or not near your phone when an alert goes off?’ Matt asked.

‘I’m not the only one that gets notifications.’ Chris said as he briefly glanced at Severus. Who was reading his newspaper, though he was listening of course.

‘Severus? Why him?’ Hannibal scoffed.

Severus slowly lowered his paper and glared daggers at his fellow vampire. ‘Not me.’ He drawled.

‘What… Wait, no… Tell me you’ve not given Toshi access to the cameras?’ Hannibal’s eyes darted back to Chris.

Chris nodded. ‘She’s the most equipped out of everyone to deal with any hunters trying something. If there’s ever a time we are both going to be away at the same time, I will give someone else access. Probably you, lil bro.’ Chris said as he looked to Loki.

Loki nodded. He was kind of glad that he wasn’t the second one to get it, as he wasn’t sure having that responsibility over his head would be too fun.

‘I still can’t believe you trust that hunter over us.’ Hannibal snarled.

‘It’s for the good of the school, Hannibal. Do not start this shit again, I mean it.’ Chris hissed, his eyes darkened and turned slightly red.

Hannibal backed down and went quiet, just drank his coffee silently.

‘Besides, Toshi will have me as back-up if there ever is anything she needs to attend to if Chris can’t.’ Severus added in, trying to keep his cool. He wanted nothing more than to attack Hannibal for being so hostile towards his soulmate.

He would never admit it but he appreciated Chris sticking up for Toshi and not putting up with any of Hannibal’s shit, putting a stop to it quickly. With Chris being an original, there wasn’t many vampires, if any, that would willingly want to piss him off or fight him.

‘And I am sure everyone here would be happy to jump in if there was ever anything bigger come up, right?’ Chris asked as he looked around.

‘Of course we would, just shout whenever you need.’ David nodded, everyone agreed, including Hannibal, albeit reluctantly.

‘Me too! Once I start getting self-defence lessons, that is.’ Claire chimed in.

‘NO!’ Loki, Chris, Jessica and Severus all barked at the same time at her.

‘Aw geez, way to spoil the fun, guys.’ Claire huffed and folded her arms.

Loki put his arm around her and tugged her into him. ‘You and Louise will never need to use your lessons. We will make sure of that.’ Loki said as he nuzzled his nose against her cheek, though she tried to keep in a huff, but failed when he blew a raspberry on her neck, making her squeak.

‘LOKI!’ She giggled and pushed at him, but he didn’t let her go, just laughed.

‘You will need to use them, just on Loki though by the looks of it, not hunters.’ Jessica smirked.

‘What a good idea!’ Claire laughed and grinned widely as she looked at Loki.

‘Don’t think so, love. I’ll always be able to put you in your place.’ He said teasingly and winked at her.

‘Ohh you think so, huh? Well, we will see about that.’

-

Chris made his way down the corridor, it was the end of the day and he knew a few of the teachers were still around, doing some marking or lesson prep.

He’d just been to speak to Michael, his daughter was still in a bad way. He was even trying to look into getting her abroad for treatment, though it wouldn’t be easy getting such a sick child there. Chris felt for him, it must be such a difficult position for him to be in.

On his way down the corridor, he came across a football that one of the kids had left behind. Rolling his eyes, he scooped it up to drop off in the janitors closet on the way back to his office. Though when he opened the door to said closet, he was met with a high-pitched screech. His eyes widened when he saw Jessica half-naked with Spencer fucking her against the shelves.

‘Fuck sake, guys! Couldn’t you wait until you got home?’ He yelled and tossed the football at them, then quickly slammed the door shut.

He heard them laughing from inside as he continued his way down the corridor.

‘Idiots.’ He huffed.

When he got to his office he made a cup of tea, then sat down on his chair with a sigh as he pinched the bridge of his nose. This wasn’t the first time he’d caught them having sex within the school.

He spun around and looked at the monitor that had all the cameras set up. He raised his eyebrows when he saw what was going on in Loki’s classroom.

‘Motherfuckers!’ Chris shot up from his chair and darted out of his office.

He stormed down the corridor and banged furiously on Loki’s classroom door. ‘KNOCK IT OFF YOU TWO! THIS FOOTAGE IS SENT TO THE SCHOOL BOARD WEEKLY REMEMBER! I WILL NEED TO EDIT THIS! AGAIN!’

Loki had Claire bent over his desk and was taking her from behind, he’d just flipped up her dress and moved her knickers to the side, for easy access. He and Claire started laughing at Chris’ rant, they glanced up at the camera in the corner and waved cheekily towards it.

‘He’s going to go nuts if we keep this up.’ Claire giggled.

‘He barely does any work as it is, it will give him something to do.’ Loki chuckled, then began thrusting into her again, making her groan.

‘It’s not like we’re doing it while the students are here. Besides, it’s after hours.’ Loki said dismissively.

‘Lokiii.’ Claire whined as he dug his fingers into her hips.

‘And I just love the sight of you across my desk.’ He growled low, then slid a hand up her back to the back of her neck. He gave her a light squeeze, making her melt completely.

He felt her cunt clenching around his cock, she was so close. As usual, she tried her best to hold off, but Loki was too good. Always knowing the right way to send her over the edge, and today was no different.

‘Cum for me, pet. Let it all go.’ Loki snarled as he leaned down over her, to speak right into her ear that made her tremble.

She didn’t need to be told again. Loki cried out too as she came on his cock, the best feeling in the world for Loki. Something he’d never get over.

‘Fuck!’ He panted and bit on the back of her neck, not with his fangs, more just for something to hold on to as he came too.

Claire could only whimper and whine, she felt like putty and couldn’t move. It even took Loki some time to get himself together again, before he could lift himself off of her. He was a little unsteady on his legs as he tucked himself away quickly.

‘Yeah… I don’t care about cameras. This is too good to stop doing.’ Claire giggled as Loki helped her to stand up, he pulled her dress down to make sure nothing was showing. ‘Now I know why you said to wear a dress today.’

She turned around and wrapped her arms up around his neck.

‘Twas a brilliant idea, was it not?’ Loki grinned and wiggled his eyebrows at her as he wrapped his arms around her waist.

‘It sure was.’

-

Chris turned the TV monitor off when he returned to his office, he would deal with it tomorrow and edit the footage so his brother’s job wouldn’t be on the line. He’d have to sort out the camera in the hall too, so the footage of Spencer and Jessica sneaking in and out of the cupboard wasn’t on there.

He took his phone out to text Louise while finishing his tea.

C: Caught Spencer and Jessica going at it in the janitor’s closet. Then saw our siblings doing the same on the camera in their classroom! Is this what my life is to be now, editing footage to save my brother’s ass?!? This is the third time already since the holidays! SEND HELP!

L: Oh dear. Could’ve been worse though…

C: Really? How?

L: You could’ve caught Matt and David going at it...

Chris nearly choked on his tea at that message.

C: Thanks for that image in my head. Really appreciate it. x

L: Sorry… but there’s always a worse scenario! Maybe you should set up a loud alarm along with the camera, so you can set it off whenever you catch them doing it. Surely that would put a stop to it quickly?

C: Not a bad idea. It might come to that if they keep this up.

L: I’m full of not bad ideas. x

C: That you are. Still on for tomorrow evening? x

L: Of course! x

C: See you then, pumpkin. I can’t wait to see you. x

L: I can’t wait to see you either, my Prince Charming. x

Chris had a goofy smile one his face as he relaxed and finished drinking his tea.

Chapter Text

‘I can’t believe they did it anyway even knowing the cameras are up.’ Louise laughed.

‘I know. I dread to think how often I am going to need to edit the footage.’ Chris huffed as he ran a hand down his face.

They were on a date together the following evening after they had both finished work, at a lovely Chinese buffet restaurant. It wasn’t too busy, so they weren’t surrounded by other people, so could talk rather freely.

‘Have you seen anything suspicious going on? Aside from what our siblings are getting up to.’ Louise smirked.

‘There was one hunter snooping around the grounds, but I got to him quickly. I suspect the rest of the hunters probably know that there’s cameras up now.’

‘What about Hannibal, anything suspicious with him? He was weird at the party with Toshi.’ Louise said as she stuffed some chicken curry into her mouth.

‘Nah. He’s a dick, but he’s not in with the hunters if that’s what you’re thinking.’ Chris chuckled.

‘Hmm. I’m not sure about him.’

‘Most people aren’t. Like I said, he’s a dick. Though he’s not against us.’ Chris assured her with a smile.

He reached out towards her and wiped the side of her mouth, as she had some curry there, making her blush.

‘Sorry. I can be a bit messy when eating.’ She grabbed a napkin, though Chris had already wiped it off.

‘Is there any other way to be?’ Chris grinned and winked at her. ‘The state I get in when feeding.’ He scoffed at himself.

‘I guess it’s not easy to avoid getting blood everywhere though.’ Louise giggled a little.

‘Well, no, not really. It is a messy business.’ Chris nodded. ‘I wouldn’t spill a single drop of yours, though.’ He purred seductively.

Louise’s cheeks went bright red as she giggled shyly. ‘What if I don’t taste good? Matt said that happens, some humans don’t taste nice?’

‘Oh, believe me, pumpkin. You would taste incredible, I can tell by your scent.’ Chris hummed low and couldn’t resist reaching across the table to trail his fingers down her cheek.

‘Claire has told me about how it feels to be bitten… I wouldn’t mind you feeding from me… If you wanted to… just…’

‘Not yet.’ Chris finished for her with a smile.

Louise nodded and smiled sheepishly. ‘I’d be lying though if I said I hadn’t fantasised about it.’

Chris could feel his urges trying to burst through, he could smell the very faint hint of arousal from her. Which wasn’t helping much.

‘As long as those fantasies are with me.’ Chris smirked.

‘Nah, of Jessica, for sure.’ Louise teased.

Chris laughed and reached under the table, with his long arms he could easily reach her knee to give her a squeeze. ‘Behave, you.’ He growled playfully, making her giggle.

‘Of course of you…’ She blushed again.

‘Don’t worry. When the time comes, you’ll be begging for me to bite you.’ He winked at her.

‘Oh my god. Stop! You’re going to make my cheeks go on fire.’ Louise laughed and picked up a prawn cracker, she had to stand up slightly to reach across the table to shove it in his mouth. The look of surprise on his face made her laugh even more.

Chris chewed and swallowed the prawn cracker, then gave her a cheeky smirk before they continued eating.

After they finished at the Chinese buffet, they decided to have a few rounds at the bowling alley and a couple of drinks.

‘I haven’t been bowling in years. I used to be really good at it though, so I’ll warn you, when I get my groove back I will kick your ass.’ Louise teased as Chris typed in their names for the screen.

‘That’s some big fighting talk from such a cute little pumpkin.’ Chris teased and slid an arm around her, holding her in place so he could give her a soft kiss on the lips.

Louise blushed once again.

‘I don’t think I will ever get tired of making you blush.’ He grinned and stroked her cheek with the back of his hand.

‘I think it’s permanent.’ Louise laughed shyly.

They started bowling and Louise was a bit rusty at first, but she soon got the hang of it again and was getting quite a lot of strikes. Chris was pretty good at bowling, he obviously had the power in his throws, though that did depend on his aim. Which wasn’t always on point.

Every now and then when Louise was about to bowl, Chris would try distracting her. Wolf whistling at her once or twice, sneaking up behind her to try and throw her off, just general cheekiness. He won the first round, so Louise decided to try and beat him at his own game for the second.

She began trying to distract him too, though it wasn’t as easy to sneak up on him with his amazing hearing. So, she had to try a different tactic.

When he made his way to the lane, taking aim and ready to bowl… Louise began to whisper, knowing he would hear her but no one else would.

‘I’m jealous of a bowling ball, the way you’re handling it and tossing it around with ease… my Prince Charming is sooo strong.’ She whispered just as he was mid swing, knocking him off completely.

The ball spun straight into the gutter, Chris slowly straightened up and turned around, an eyebrow up. He stalked over to her with large strides, his jaw slightly slack.

‘What was that? I didn’t quite hear you properly.’ He smirked and tilted his head.

‘Oh, nothing… nothing at all.’ Louise said innocently.

Chris just gave her a look then grabbed another ball and went back to the lane. He took his time getting the aim right, then as he was about to bowl, she whispered again.

‘Has anyone told you you’ve got a great ass?’

Chris halted his swing and, without turning around, wiggled his ass for her. She started laughing while he carried on with his bowl, managing to at least get the ball down the lane this time and scoring a respectable eight.

‘Cheeky.’ He grinned at her as he joined her back at the seats.

Chis was delighted that she was having fun too and being playful, that she was comfortable enough doing that with him.

After bowling, they went for a little wander around the arcade. Chris noticed Louise’s eyes light up when she spotted a claw machine that had some large Pokemon plushies.

‘Pokemon fan, huh? Which one do you want?’ He asked as he directed her over towards it.

‘Oh, no, no. I was just looking… besides, they’re such a farce, it’s just luck if the claw actually grabs it properly or not.’

‘Aw come on. I can tell you want one.’ Chris grinned and playfully nudged her with his elbow.

‘I…’ She trailed off nervously, not knowing what to say.

Chris whipped out his phone and opened up an app. He turned to show her, and her eyes widened.

‘Pokemon go? You’re a Pokemon fan too?’ Louise squealed in delight.

‘Hah! I knew you were a fan. I saw your eyes light up.’ Chris cheered.

‘Ok, you got me… I know it’s probably silly… but I love Pokemon.’ She said sheepishly.

‘Hey, you haven’t seen my games room. It’s not silly at all.’ Chris said seriously as he took out his wallet and popped in a coin.

‘Games room?’ Louise asked in awe.

‘Come on, which one do you want?’ Chris asked again.

‘Don’t waste your money on me.’

‘Spending money on you, is never going to be a waste, pumpkin.’ Chris assured her as he kissed the top of her head, making her heart skip a beat. ‘Now, I won’t ask again… or I’ll just get you the Magikarp. What one is your favourite?’

‘There’s so many in there that I love, but Shinx caught my eye, it’s so adorable.’ Louise said as she pointed towards it.

‘Electric. Good choice.’ Chris hummed.

He started the machine and guided it right over the Shinx, then it descended slowly and grabbed its head perfectly. It began to rise, and surprisingly the Shinx went up with it. They both held their breath and said nothing as it moved back to the drop zone. Neither of them could believe it when it held it all the way, then let go of it over the drop zone.

‘No way!’ Louise squealed. ‘You must have used powers or something.’ She laughed excitedly.

‘I swear, that was pure luck.’ Chris laughed and reached in to grab it.

‘Here you go. Completely authentic, no vampire magic used at all.’ He grinned and handed her the plush.

‘Thank you so much! I still can’t believe you got it first try.’ Louise beamed happily as she held the Shinx to her chest.

‘I guess my luck has just been all in since meeting you.’ He smiled and cupped her cheek.

The machine began flashing next to them, and a counter began from ten. Reminding Chris that he still had a play left.

‘You need to get one too!’ Louise said quickly.

‘Oh, shit.’ He turned back to the machine and started moving the claw. ‘Has to be Gengar.’

They both watched in shock as the claw grabbed it properly and once again, took it back to the drop zone.

‘What! That’s impossible.’ Louise gasped.

‘There must be something wrong with this machine.’ Chris said as he pulled Gengar out.

‘Definitely.’ Louise agreed. ‘At least we came across it in good time.’

Just as they grabbed each-others hand and began walking away, two employees went over towards the machine they’d just been at.

‘That’s the one, it’s grabbing properly every time.’ One of them said.

‘Close it down for now, we’ll get the engineer to check it.’ The other said.

Chris and Louise rushed off quickly, laughing.

They got outside to the tax rank and were waiting for one to come available when Chris got a text through from Loki. Asking if he could look after Bat for the night on Saturday.

Chris then had an idea.

‘Loki is asking if I will stay over to look after Bat on Saturday. Would you like to join me? We could get takeaway and watch a few movies?’ Chris suggested to Louise.

Louise nodded eagerly. ‘That sounds great.’ She smiled widely.

‘Excellent. I’ll tell Loki to make sure the two spare rooms are made up for us.’

‘Does Bat not normally go stay at yours when they go away?’ Louise asked. The taxi pulled up and Chris opened the door for her.

‘If they’re away for more than one night, yeah. Though for just one night, it’s not worth packing all of her things, she has more than I do.’ Chris chuckled.

He got into the taxi behind her and shuffled over to sit next to her.

‘Yeah, I imagine she would have plenty of belongings to pack.’ Louise giggled.

Chris’ phone pinged again. He looked at the message from Loki and chuckled. He showed it to Louise, who laughed too.

L: You’re making Bat be chaperone? I’m sure she will be delighted.

Chapter Text

‘Stop worrying!’

‘I can’t help it. God knows what he could be doing to her.’

‘She will be fine. Look, it’s adorable how much you care about my sister, but I’m not worried about her, so you don’t need to be either.’ Claire assured Loki for what felt like the millionth time as she reached across the table to take his hand.

They were at a fancy restaurant in the next city over, before going to the theatre to see Phantom Of The Opera for a date night. Loki had also booked them into a lovely hotel, with a spa and pool for the next morning.

‘Do you trust Bat?’ Claire asked.

Loki raised an eyebrow. ‘Yeah… Of course.’

‘Well, you know she wouldn’t let Chris hurt Louise. Though I think you know deep down that Chris wouldn’t do anything to hurt her anyway, that he won’t rush her into doing anything she doesn’t want to.’

Loki sighed and ran a hand through his hair. He turned his hand that Claire was holding around so he could give her a squeeze.

‘I guess so. It’s just knowing what he used to be like, I’m still struggling to believe he’s changed. I keep waiting for him to snap or something and just go rogue with her.’ Loki admitted.

Claire smiled softly. ‘I get that. You’ve known him a long time and a lot of that time hasn’t been the greatest relationship with him. She’s his soulmate though, he won’t hurt her. There’s no chance of it.’

‘I know, I know… You’re right.’

‘Do you want me to check in with Lou?’ Claire asked knowingly.

‘Would you mind?’

‘No, I don’t. If it puts your mind at ease. You big teddy bear.’ Claire smirked and took her phone out. She sent a quick text to Louise, though it was a while before she responded. Which didn’t help Loki’s concerns.

Though when she did get a reply, she received a picture through of them both with the caption: Having a great evening. Just about to get a bite to eat.

Claire giggled at the picture, it was a selfie, though Chris was just behind Louise and had his fangs out, eyes were a deep red and he looked like he was about to bite her neck.

She showed it to Loki, his eyes widened and he looked like he was going to run out of the restaurant.

‘Calm down. They’re only winding you up, and it’s working.’ Claire said quickly.

‘Are you sure?’ Loki frowned.

‘Yes.’ Claire nodded and replied to Louise for confirmation.

C: Deliberate wind-up Loki picture?

L: Yep.

C: Brilliant. Enjoy your night. x

L: You too. Tell Loki to stop worrying! X

‘See.’ Claire showed Loki the texts too, and he started to relax.

‘I’m sorry, love.’ He said sheepishly.

‘Nothing to be sorry for. I adore how much you care for her and are looking out for her, too.’ Claire smiled. She then caught the waiter and asked for another glass of wine, they were waiting for their main course to arrive. ‘Though you need to let Chris do the looking out for her now, he’s her vampire. He’s not going to hurt or scare her, just like you don’t hurt or scare me.’

Loki raised an eyebrow and a little mischievous glint in his eye appeared. ‘You’re not scared of me?’

Claire narrowed her eyes at him. ‘Nope, why, should I be?’ She smirked.

‘Most definitely.’ Loki growled low and flashed his fangs at her for a moment, then retracted them when the waiter came over with their wine and main course.

Claire giggled and a small blush crossed her cheeks. Loki finally stopped fretting about Louise and his flirting game was high during dinner and it continued all the way to the theatre, he kept sneaking his hand down to cheekily squeeze her ass on the walk there.

When they got to the theatre, Loki surprised Claire with an upgrade of their tickets. He’d been able to get them a private booth up on the balcony, so it was an excellent view. There was also an ice bucket with a bottle of champagne waiting for them.

‘Oh, Loki. This is amazing. I can’t believe it.’ Claire wrapped her arms around his neck and she went up on her tiptoes to kiss him on the lips.

‘Glad you like it, darling.’ He purred and pulled her seat out for her.

They got comfy and while waiting for it to start, Loki was still being flirty and teasing Claire plenty. His touches were getting higher on her thigh and he kept kissing her neck, making her giggle and blush.

As tempting as it was to take things further, since they were in a nice secluded booth, Loki behaved himself as soon as the show started. He knew how much it meant to Claire to see, she had wanted to see it for a long time. So he wasn’t going to ruin it for her.

Loki enjoyed the show too, almost as much as Claire. Claire was full of emotions when it ended, she was so animated as she talked about it on the walk back to their hotel. Loki absolutely loved how much she had loved the show. He enjoyed seeing the way her eyes were sparkling while she spoke about it with so much enthusiasm.

When they got back to their hotel room, Claire was practically all over Loki before he even got a chance to come on to her. Though he was a little confused when she disappeared into the bathroom after a heavy make-out session and unbuttoning his shirt.

He removed his shirt completely while she was in there, and he was about to pour them both a night cap when she came out of the bathroom. He almost dropped the bottle as his jaw fell.

‘Holy shit.’ He gasped.

She was wearing very sexy lacey dark green lingerie, making her breasts pop more and her ass perkier. Loki’s mouth instantly began watering and Claire could see how affected he was by the very evident bulge in his trousers.

Claire smirked and sauntered over to him, she wrapped her arms around his neck and fluttered her eyelashes at him. ‘It feels like you’re always worshipping me and making me feel good. I figured you should let me worship you tonight.’

Loki grinned widely as he smoothed his hands down her sides, over her hips and he gave her a squeeze.

‘Oh, darling. You always make me feel good.’ He purred, not able to take his eyes off her body, especially her breasts.

‘I can make you feel even better.’ She grinned and sank down to her knees on front of him.

She didn’t take long to unbuckle Loki’s belt and slide his trousers down enough for his cock to spring free. He reached down to stroke her hair as she began slowly licking up the length of him, taking her time.

‘You’re going to be the death of me.’ He growled and tightened his grip on her hair.

Claire smirked up at him, she tried to keep eye contact but now and then had to look at what she was doing. The way she looked so innocently up at him with her mouth wrapped around his cock, was driving Loki nuts.

She teased him for as long as she could, though she was getting so aroused and wet herself just by sucking him off. The grunts and moans that came from him was setting her body alight.

When she took him down her throat as far as she could, she could feel him starting to pulse against her tongue as she relaxed her throat.

‘Ohh fuuuuck. So good, baby.’ He groaned and his head fell backwards as he closed his eyes, just focusing on the warm wetness of her mouth.

He made the most un-holy noises as she swirled her tongue around him and used her hand to fondle his balls at the same time, making him cum.

When he finished, he looked down and almost came again instantly. She had her mouth open, showing him his cum pooled in her mouth on her tongue.

‘So messy.’ He growled and reached down to slide his fingers through her hair.

She giggled wickedly as she made a big show of swallowing his cum. Then she wrapped her arms around his thigh and fluttered her eyelashes up at him.

‘You’re in a very horny mood tonight, pet.’ Loki hummed.

‘Can you blame me after all your flirting? I’m surprised you kept your hands mostly to yourself during the play.’ She grinned knowingly.

Loki chuckled sheepishly and trailed his thumb along her lips.

‘I didn’t want to ruin the play for you, I knew how much it meant to you to see it. Besides, my plan for getting you riled up seems to have worked.’ He winked at her.

Claire used Loki’s body to climb up till she was on her feet, then she practically jumped him. He laughed as he took steps backwards until the backs of his legs hit the bed, toppling them both down onto the mattress. Claire laughed as she sat over him, she grinded down against his cock as she put her hands on his chest.

‘Am I in charge tonight?’ She asked with an eyebrow up.

‘If you want to be.’ Loki said with a casual shrug.

Though Claire had a feeling he wasn’t going to let her be in charge so easy, he was up to something, or had something planned…

She took the opportunity while she had it though, she bit her lip as she just moved her lacey knickers to the side, so she could line Loki’s cock up with her cunt. She was so aroused from blowing him off, she didn’t need any foreplay for herself.

As soon as she sank down on him, she began moving her hips as he grabbed hold of her.

‘Ohhh, fuck.’ Loki moaned.

‘You’ve got a really filthy mouth on you tonight.’ Claire giggled.

‘Can you blame me? My sexy ass girlfriend just gave me an incredible blowjob.’ He chuckled through another moan.

Claire started whining too as she moved on top of him, she kept grinding down hard against him, moving slow.

‘Though I have to say, as delightful as it is seeing you on top of me like this… I can’t let you go thinking you’re in charge for too long, my love.’ He let out a feral growl as he spidered his fingers up and down her sides quickly.

She let out a screech of laughter as he tickled her, she collapsed forward as she tried to fend off his hands. Loki took that opportunity of weakness to flip them over, pinning her down underneath him. She gasped at the sudden change in position and the way his cock was still nestled deep inside of her.

Loki began snapping his hips back and fore, fucking her good and deep. Moans and whimpers spilled from her mouth as he pushed her further and further towards her own orgasm.

‘You… definitely better… being in... charge.’ Claire panted out between thrusts.

Loki smirked as he began nibbling on her neck.

‘Damn right. Though it is fun putting you back in your place.’ He growled playfully, then leaned up slightly so he could cup her face and kiss her deeply.

Chapter Text

Louise was buzzing with excitement when the taxi pulled up outside Loki and Claire’s place. The journey from her house was just under three hours, so it was quite long but it felt even longer than usual because she had been so desperate to get there.

She was really excited, but there was also a tiny tiny part of her that was a little nervous. It was going to be her first time being alone with Chris, in a private setting. Though she knew that Bat was going to obviously be there, she knew she was safe with Chris. It was just her mind trying to make her worry more.

Thankfully, her excitement was much higher than her nerves. So, she bounded out of the taxi and up the steps to the door excitedly. She raised her hand to press the doorbell, but Chris was already there and opening the door before she could do so.

‘I didn’t even get a chance to ring.’ Louise laughed.

Chris opened his arms to her and she instantly went into his embrace.

‘Would it be weird if I said I could smell you coming up the path?’ Chris asked with a chuckle.

‘Depends… Like a bad BO smell, or a good smell?’ Louise asked, muffled against his chest.

‘Most definitely good. You have no idea how incredible you smell to me, pumpkin.’ Chris growled low and buried his face into her hair, making her giggle as she felt her cheeks heat up.

‘You smell really good too.’ She admitted, still smushed against his chest as he was reluctant to release her. Not that she was attempting to get out of his embrace, anyway.

Until Bat sauntered up to them, that was. She let out a big yowl from behind Chris.

‘Ah, sorry, Bat… I was about to feed you, wasn’t I?’ He asked sheepishly as they reluctantly ended their hug.

Louise shut the door and took off her jacket while Chris went into the kitchen to feed Bat. Louise headed through too.

‘I brought some red wine.’ She said, holding up a bottle.

‘You remembered my favourite.’ Chris grinned widely. ‘I got something for you.’

Once he fed Bat, he grabbed a carrier bag that was sitting on the table and pulled out a box of chocolates for her.

‘And you remembered my favourite chocolates!’ Louise beamed happily, she was ecstatic that he remembered.

‘Of course.’ Chris grinned.

‘These and the wine will go great for our movie night.’ She suggested and Chris agreed.

After making sure Bat was happy and sorted, they grabbed the wine and chocolates and headed through to the living room to get comfy. Chris had the fire roaring and the small table lamps were on low, it was nice and cosy. The TV was ready to go too, with a film Chris had picked. As Louise told him to decide on one, since she was so indecisive with films.

‘You’ve picked something?’ She asked as they got comfortable on the sofa together, she sat right next to him so they could snuggle.

‘I thought the original Halloween would be a good choice. Is that ok?’ Chris asked.

‘Sounds good.’ Louise nodded.

They opened the chocolates and Chris started the film. Louise was happy snuggling in against him under his arm. Though when some jumps scenes started, she ended up turning more into him to hide her face and cling to him.

Chris couldn’t stop smiling, just spending time like this with her. Though he was really enjoying the way she was clinging to him and hugging into him for protection.

It made him feel rather warmed, that she seemed to go to him for protection. Even if it was just from a film.

Louise enjoyed the way his arm was protectively around her, how he’d rub her arm or kiss the top of her head whenever she jumped. Though when he started trailing his fingers through her hair, she completely melted and lost it.

‘Is this film too scary, pumpkin?’ Chris asked softly.

‘It’s fine…’ She briefly took her head out of his side to grab some chocolate and look at the screen for a moment.

‘Aww, I’ll protect you, don’t worry.’ Chris then dragged her onto his lap, making her squeak a little in surprise.

Though she very quickly got comfortable sitting sideways on his lap. It made her realise more just how big he was, not only was he tall but he was really broad as well. He made her feel absolutely tiny in comparison.

She spent most of the film with her face hidden in the crook of his neck instead, though she didn’t mind, because he smelled so good. He had his arms wrapped around her most of the time, unless he was grabbing a chocolate or a drink of wine. Every now and then, he would pop a bit of chocolate into her mouth for her, making her giggle or blush more.

When the film was over, he turned the TV over onto a music channel just for background noise in the mean-time.

‘I would ask if you enjoyed it, but I think you spent most of it hiding.’ Chris chuckled as he rubbed her back in circles.

She leaned back slightly to look at him. ‘You picked a scary film on purpose, didn’t you?’

‘Absolutely.’ He grinned widely without hesitation.

They both started laughing, though they then heard Bat meow from the side. Chris looked over and she was sitting on the table beside the sofa. Louise craned her neck round to look. Bat pawed at her phone that was sitting there.

‘What is it?’ She asked, confused.

Bat meowed again and pawed her phone once more.

Chris picked up Louise’s phone and handed it to her. Louise raised an eyebrow when she unlocked her phone to see a few missed messages from Claire.

‘Oh. It's Claire asking if we are all good. Says that Loki is paranoid.’ Louise laughed.

‘Ah, yes. No doubt worried that I’ve taken you back to my lair and have got you trapped in my coffin, as my own personal blood bank.’

‘Is that a threat or a promise?’ Louise asked playfully with a coy smile.

Chris chuckled and gave her side a playful squeeze. ‘It can be whatever you prefer.’ He purred, making her stomach go nuts with butterflies.

She had no idea why she felt rather bold, she just felt so secure and safe with him. She’d never felt this pull towards someone before, she just wanted to be in his arms constantly.

‘Let’s send them a picture to prove we are behaving.’ Louise suggested.

‘For now…’ Chris winked at her, making her laugh again.

‘Can you do the thing? Really wind him up.’ Louise asked.

‘The thing?’ Chris asked, confused.

‘The vampire thing with your eyes and fangs?’

‘Ohhh. This thing?’ Chris grinned, which widened and he opened his mouth so his fangs were on display, his eyes turned a deep red.

‘Yeah… that thing.’ Louise nodded, feeling her face heat up again.

She turned her head away to hold her phone up to take a selfie of them both. Though Chris could feel her squirm ever so slightly, he tried his best to not think about it.

Think un-sexy thoughts, think un-sexy thoughts. He chanted to himself. There was no chance he was about to ruin their night and let his emotions take over.

‘What take-away do you want for dinner?’ Chris asked after she sent the picture to Claire.

‘I don’t mind, what do you want?’

Chris tsked at her and shook his head as he gently gripped her chin. ‘I picked the film, you pick the food. Then we swap next time.’ He said softly with a smile.

‘Are you sure?’

‘Very sure.’

‘Ok… For some reason I’ve been craving a chipper.’ Louise said.

‘Chipper it is. There’s a great one not far from here, I’m sure Loki has a menu somewhere.’

Louise reluctantly got off Chris’ lap so he could go hunting for the menu. When he came back, Bat was on Louise’s lap, curled up cutely and purring.

‘I was gone for not even two minutes to find I’ve been replaced as a snuggle partner.’ Chris said dramatically with a sigh.

‘Bat does give good snuggles to be fair.’ Louise laughed.

‘That she does.’ Chris chuckled and sat down next to them.

They looked through the menu and decided on what they wanted, Chris quickly called it through and they said they’d be about an hour or more because they were quite busy.

‘Not to worry, we’ve still got plenty of wine to keep us going till it arrives.’ Chris grinned and re-filled their glasses. ‘Plus, there’s something I wanted to tell you.’

‘Oh? What is it?’ Louise asked, slightly worried.

‘I’m guessing you know about vampires and how they have soulmates?’ Chris asked.

Louise nodded as she sipped her wine and stroked Bat.

‘Well… I figured I’d best tell you the truth... that I am delighted that I’ve finally found mine.’ Chris couldn’t stop smiling.

Louise’s stomach dropped, she felt her heart starting to break. Chris could tell by the look on her face that she was upset. And he panicked a little bit.

‘Oh…’

‘It doesn’t change anything, though. If you end up not wanting to be with me, that’s fine. It’s down to you. I won’t force you to be. If you don’t like me back… I still won’t rush you into anything, at all. Ever.’ Chris said quickly.

Louise then looked completely confused.

‘Wait… What?’ She reached over him to put her wine down on the table.

‘Huh?’ Chris was now confused, too.

Bat looked between them both and let out a small sigh. She looked back at Chris and meowed at him.

Chris glanced at Bat, then back to Louise when Bat let out a meow and jumped down from Louise’s lap.

‘Hold on… What did you think I was meaning?’ Chris asked as he slid his fingers through her hair.

‘I… No, what do you mean?’ Though her heart was beginning to beat a little faster because she had a feeling now, she knew what he meant.

‘I mean… That just because you’re my soulmate, doesn’t mean that you have to be with me if you don’t want to be. I don’t want you to ever feel pressured about being with me or progressing if you don’t want to.’

Louise laughed and then her eyes began to water a little. She put her hands over her face.

‘Louise?’ Chris frowned.

‘I… I thought you were meaning that you’d just found someone, who was your soulmate. Not me.’ She admitted with a laugh, though it was more of a relieved laugh.

‘Oh god, no. Sorry if you thought that. I should have explained it better.’ Chris face-palmed.

‘No, no, it was me that just got confused.’ Louise said quickly. ‘Am I really your soulmate?’ She asked so sweetly that Chris’ heart melted.

He took her hands in his with a smile. ‘You are.’

Louise did have a few tears that ran down her face, she couldn’t help it. ‘Sorry…’ She blushed as Chris reached up and wiped the tears away. ‘It’s not sadness or anything… I sometimes get too emotional over things, or if I get too excited about something… the tears just start.’ She laughed.

‘No need to apologise for that, at all.’ Chris pressed a kiss to her forehead. ‘I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner, but I didn’t want you to feel like you had to date me. I know that soulmates aren’t really a thing for humans, but they mean a lot to vampires. I knew as soon as I saw and smelled you that you were my soulmate.’

Louise couldn’t stop smiling. ‘Claire has told me a bit about soulmates… I’m guessing it’s probably why I feel so safe with you, and felt that pull to you from the start?’

Chris nodded. ‘It likely is. When your sister came back from visiting you the first time, I acted a bit strange around her. I kept sniffing her and Loki was furious. I don’t blame him, having another vampire sniffing all over your human isn’t great. I wasn’t sure what was coming over me either. I do know now though, it was because I could smell a faint hint of your scent on her. I still didn’t quite understand it, or realise what it meant. Though I felt a strange longing within me that wouldn’t go away after that, until I met you.’

‘You’re going to make me cry even more.’ Louise said as she tried to wipe her eyes.

‘I know I’m not perfect, far from it. I have done a lot of questionable things, and I no doubt will do more in the future… I won’t ever lie to you, Louise. I’m not like Loki, a vampire that is on the angelic side, who won’t hurt a human unless it’s a matter of life and death. I enjoy the hunting, while I am doing my best now to not hunt innocents, I can’t promise that I won’t ever do it again. Though I can promise, that you will be safe. I will always protect you, I won’t ever hurt you. You’re my human, but I’m your vampire. You will never need to question my intentions towards you.’

Louise wanted to cry all over again. Her heart was close to bursting. She leaned into him and wrapped her arms around his neck as she hugged him. He held her tightly and never wanted to let go.

‘I trust you, Chris. So much. More than I’ve ever trusted anyone before. I won’t lie either, it’s a bit scary for me how much I trust you and how much I just want to be with you all the time… It’s so new to me, being in a relationship like this. One where I actually feel wanted and can feel like I can be myself.’ She said honestly as she hid her face in against his neck.

‘You can always be yourself with me, pumpkin. I never want you to hide your true self or feel like you have to compress your feelings or personality.’ Chris hummed softly as he rubbed her back.

She nodded against him, feeling so much relief flood through her. She knew this already, but hearing him say it just… felt so good.

‘I uhm… I guess there’s quite a lot I need to tell you about...’ She said quietly as she leaned back.

‘Only if you want to, when you’re ready to.’ Chris said as he brushed his thumb down her cheek.

‘I do want to… and I am ready.’

Chapter Text

Louise was visibly nervous, Chris assured her again that she didn’t need to tell him about anything she didn’t want to. But she did want to, she wanted to share with him and hoped it would help him understand why she was the way she was sometimes.

‘Would you… be more comfortable on my lap again?’ Chris asked with a cheeky smile.

Louise blushed and nodded with a giggle. ‘You are very comfy and cosy.’

Chris wrapped his arms around her to pull her onto his lap. He held her snugly against his chest, feeling her relax as he stroked her back softly. She lay her head against his shoulder and took a deep breath.

‘I… I guess starting from the beginning is best.’ She sighed. ‘We were in secondary school, I was sixteen, Ray was eighteen. He was one of the cool guys. For some reason he seemed to take an interest in me. I thought it was great, that an older kid like him was into me. Claire was a big supporter at the start, I know she beats herself up over it now, for saying I should go for it when he asked me out one day.

It went ok at first, we went on some dates… though thinking back, they were rubbish dates. We always split the bill, which was fine. Though after a while he told me I should be paying for both of us, since in the future he’d be the one providing for me. I didn’t think much of it really, I had a part time job with no rent to pay as I lived with my parents so it was fine. The thought that he was thinking of the future made me feel special.

When we started sleeping together, it was never great. Quick and just about his pleasure. Though things turned after we started getting intimate. He began telling me how to dress and he made me stop dyeing my hair, had to take out my nose piercing and earrings as he found them horrible. I don’t know why I did it, I was young and stupidly blind for him. I moved in with him as he had the whole basement to himself at his parents’ house, a kitchen and bathroom included. That was within four months, way too fast.

I finished school and began work, at a restaurant. Wanted to save up to go to college or Uni. He didn’t like me working though, said I should stay home and keep the place clean and tidy for him. Even though he himself didn’t have a job at that point. Eventually, he did get a job in his father’s company, so we moved into our own bungalow.

He was never affectionate with me, never once even told me he loved me… Made me believe that no other man would want to be with me, that he was doing me a favour by being my partner. Never wanted to be seen holding my hand in public, said I was an embarrassment. I tried losing weight for him, thinking it would help, but it didn’t.

He made me quit my job in time, and slowly I saw less of Claire and our parents, friends, other family. Even to the point of locking me in the house most days, saying it was for my own safety. He didn’t like me having hobbies, said that gaming was childish so I didn’t even have anything to do apart from clean.

I ended up pregnant when I was twenty-one. I wasn’t really wanting a child at that point, though he desperately did. I selfishly thought having a baby would make him love me… If that poor child had been born, I dread to think…’ Louise paused a moment and tried to hold back her tears.

Chris cradled the back of her head and kissed her forehead.

‘I had a miscarriage. He blamed me, said I was a failure of a woman as I couldn’t even carry a baby to full term. He… he beat me black and blue that day. He kicked me so bad in my abdomen, the pain was indescribable. I begged him for days to take me to the hospital as I was in agony, but he refused and said it was punishment for killing his baby.’

Chris had to withhold his rage and sadness. He couldn’t believe how this monster had treated Louise. How anyone could treat someone like that.

‘Claire then came round one day, to find me locked inside. I was in so much pain still, and tried to put on a brave face but she saw right through it. The police came and bust down the door, got me straight to hospital. I had to get some surgery to repair some tendon and muscle damage in my abdomen. The doctor said it’s unlikely I’ll ever be able to have a child because of it… My periods are all over the place, too. And mentally, I don't want to have kids. So… I don’t know if you ever want kids, but I… I don’t think I can give you that, I’m sorry.’

‘Pumpkin, do not apologise for something that is not your fault.’ Chris cupped her face and had her look at him. ‘None of this is your fault. You never apologise for things that are out of your control, that are caused by him. I’m so, so sorry you had to go through this. I can’t imagine how scary and confusing it must have been.’

‘I just wish I had gotten out sooner. I should have listened to Claire and our friends, after just a few months they realised that he wasn’t all he seemed to be. Said he was shitty for making me pay for the dates, that I didn’t seem myself. I just… I was so fucking blind.’

‘That’s how they work, abusers. They manipulate you so well into believing whatever they want you to believe.’ Chris said softly.

Louise nodded. ‘I was so relieved when he was arrested. Though when he got out on a technicality, I was terrified again. Went into hiding. I wouldn’t even walk to work, just fifteen minutes away. I drove all the time, stayed in at weekends and evenings. Even before he got out, I was scared to go out and about, though Claire did manage to slowly get me out shopping and stuff.

The day though that Claire phoned me to tell me he was dead. The relief, the weight off my shoulders…’ Louise smiled and laughed a little. ‘I just. Felt so free, for the first time since I started dating him, really. All thanks to you.’

Chris brushed her cheek with his thumb. ‘I only wish I had tortured him more. Oh, what I’d give to go back in time.’ Chris growled.

‘Do you think your instincts knew back then that I was your soulmate and he was connected? If he had been some random, would you have still killed him?’ Louise asked.

Chris rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. ‘I wish I could say there was truth in that… but honestly, there was a stranger on my property and a potential threat to my students, plus I was in the mood to… y’know. I likely would’ve killed whoever it was. Though I was enraged more because he was looking for Claire, I thought he was her husband and she was having an affair with Loki or something and he didn’t know.’

Louise laughed. ‘Really? So you were looking out for your brother, though.’

‘I guess so.’ He hummed.

‘Well, there you go. It wasn’t completely just for the sake of killing. For Loki and your students.’ Louise smiled.

‘Perhaps… Still doesn’t change the fact I wish I could go back and do a better job of it. I hate what he put you through… You’re my soulmate, I should have protected you.’ Chris sounded a bit pained.

‘Chris… you didn’t know me, I didn’t know you. There’s nothing you could have done, it’s just… something that happened. You’re protecting me now though, you still saved me.’ She smiled and put her arms around his neck.

Chris smiled and pressed his forehead against hers.

‘I apologise if I ever make you uncomfortable, I know I tend to be a bit over possessive. I wouldn’t want to… trigger you. Please tell me if I ever do.’

‘You haven’t. I actually like it… He never wanted me, he was never like that. It’s… nice to be wanted. When you call me your human, I love it.’ She blushed hard. ‘The fact you already remember my favourite chocolates, how you want to hold my hand in public and the fun teasing. I’m not used to it, but I love it.’

Chris felt his heart melt. ‘When you decorated me with the decorations, you were a little unsure at first, weren’t you?’

Louise nodded. ‘I… I tried playing fun little pranks with him. Nothing drastic or that would hurt him, but he would go ballistic at the slightest thing.’

‘Well, I certainly hope that you’ll get accustomed to affection, even in public, I can’t keep my hands off you. I want to spoil you rotten, Louise. It sounds like you missed out a lot on your young adult life, hopefully we can make up for that together.’

Louise teared up a little bit again. ‘I hope so too.’

Chris pulled her in flush against him for the longest hug. Then when she leaned back slightly, they kissed softly for a little while.

‘I… I know from what Claire has told me that it’s probably not easy for you, going so slow, which I am sorry about.’

Chris put his finger over her lips. ‘Ah, ah. Like I said, don’t apologise for something that’s not your fault. We will go as slow as you want and need to. My vampire instincts are not for you to worry about, they’re my issue… Besides, that’s why I always have vaseline in my pocket if your scent gets too overwhelming for me and I’m worried about jumping you.’ He smirked and winked at her, making her giggle.

Chris noticed for the duration of the evening that Louise seemed even more relaxed than ever now she had told him more in depth about her past. Like she had been wanting to get it off her chest for a while.

Their food arrived shortly after so they ate through in the dining room. Then they decided to watch another movie, though they both decided on a comedy. Afterwards they talked some more about general stuff, just enjoying one another’s company. Their conversation just kept flowing so well, before they both knew it, it was already one in the morning.

It wasn’t until Bat was scowling at them and yowled loudly as she sat in the doorway of the living room, her tail thumped against the laminate floor, they realised the time.

‘Is this your way of saying it’s bed time?’ Chris asked Bat.

Bat yelled at them again and made her way upstairs.

‘She’s a good chaperone, that’s for sure.’ Louise laughed, then she yawned. ‘Maybe it is bed time.’

Chris agreed, so they made their way upstairs.

‘Do you mind if I take the front spare room?’ Louise asked when they reached the top of the stairs.

‘Not at all.’ Chris smiled at her and cupped her cheek.

He leaned down and kissed her on the lips, lingering for a moment. ‘Goodnight, pumpkin. I’ll see you in the morning.’

‘Night, my Prince Charming.’ She grinned up at him.

When Louise made her way to the bedroom, she stopped at the door and turned back around to face him. Bat had been waiting up on the landing for them and she looked between Chris and Louise, then walked towards Louise.

‘Do you have to rush off in the morning or will you be around for a while?’ She asked.

‘I’ll be hanging around for a while, if you want me to.’

Louise nodded eagerly. ‘Of course.’

Bat looked up at Louise and meowed at her, then pawed her legs to try and get her into the bedroom.

‘Geez, ok, Bat. I’m going, I’m going.’ She laughed.

‘Bat is taking this job way too seriously.’ Chris called to her as she headed into the bedroom.

‘Agreed!’ She called back.

-

Chris struggled to get to sleep, he wasn’t sure if it was because of what Louise had told him about her past, he kept thinking about that asshole Ray... Or if it was because she was just down the hall from him, and he was longing just to be holding her.

He got up to go to the bathroom, and had to pass by her room. It was only just after two, now. Though as he went past her room, he noticed she had a light on from under the door and he could hear her breathing heavy, sounding a little distressed.

‘Louise?’ He called out gently as he knocked on the door.

‘Y… Yeah?’ She called back, she sounded like she had been crying.

‘Are you ok?’

‘I… yeah… kind of… I would come and open the door but Bat is lying on me. You can come in.’ She called to him, her voice was shaky.

Chris opened the door, he saw her sitting up in bed. Bat was sitting on her with her paws up at her chest, she was purring and nudging her chin, reassuring her.

‘What’s wrong? Has something happened?’ Chris asked with a frown, concerned.

‘No, nothing… Just a nightmare… The same one I have almost every night.’ She breathed out unevenly. ‘I rarely get a full night’s sleep as it is, this nightmare… Ray. He finds me again. I thought when he died it would stop, but it hasn’t.’ She said quietly, she was a little bit distracted seeing Chris in just his boxers, though she tried not to stare.

Chris sat on the edge of the bed and rubbed her arm. Bat turned on Louise’s lap and looked at Chris, she just stared at him for a second and then jumped down off the bed with a little soft meow and sauntered out of the room.

Chris looked after the cat with a puzzled look, then he shuffled up the bed further and put his arms out, Louise moved round onto her knees and into his embrace. She instantly felt better in his arms as she buried her face into his neck, her new favourite place.

‘I know saying it’s just a nightmare won’t do anything. That he really can’t hurt you anymore. I wish I could chase it away permanently.’ Chris spoke softly and rubbed her back in circles.

‘Would… would you… sleep in here with me? Only if you want to, if you’re ok with it…’ Louise asked shyly.

Chris couldn’t help but smile widely. ‘Of course. I couldn’t really sleep, to be honest. I think it was a mix from hearing your story and also knowing you were under the same roof, but not in my arms.’ He admitted with a little blush of his own.

Louise’s heart melted.

Chris climbed over her to the other side of the bed, he slipped under the covers and she shuffled in close to him as he slipped his arm around her.

‘Oh wow, this bed is like a damn marshmallow. Is that why you wanted this room, huh?’ Chris smirked.

‘Yeah… perhaps.’ Louise said sheepishly.

‘Cheeky. Keeping it all to yourself.’ Chris growled a little and dug his fingers into her side briefly, making her laugh and squirm.

‘I always go for this room when I’m staying over.’

‘Noted. The other bed is like a rock, though that’s the one that Loki set up for me when I stayed once before to watch Bat. He still hates me, clearly. Hiding this wonder from me.’ Chris sighed in contentment as he shuffled deeper into the bed, making Louise laugh more.

She couldn’t stop looking at his chest, the part that was exposed from the duvet, anyway. She had her hand lightly resting on him and she began tracing over some of his tattoos.

‘I’ve always wanted a tattoo.’ She said quietly as her fingers moved along up over his shoulder.

‘Yeah?’

‘Yeah.’ She nodded.

‘Well, there’s nothing stopping you if you want one.’ He smiled. ‘We could go together if you decide you do want to get.’

‘Do you have any space on your body for more?’ She teased and raised her head to look at him.

‘I think there’s still room on my ass.’ Chris chuckled.

Louise laughed and lay her head back down on his chest. He rubbed her arm gently, holding her close to him. It felt so right, so perfect. Strangely, he didn’t feel frustrated at having her so close but being unable to do what his vampire instincts wanted, he felt really at peace. For the first time ever.

They both slept soundly through the rest of the night.

Chapter Text

Loki and Claire returned home late in the morning, they headed upstairs to unpack. Just as they reached the top of the stairs, the spare room door opened, Chris and Louise came strolling out together.

Louise had pyjamas on and Chris was just in his boxers.

Loki slowly turned his head down to look at Bat, who was sitting at the top of the stairs, just looking at everyone happily.

‘You had one job, Bat!’

Bat looked up and hissed at him, then purred as Claire bent down to pet her.

‘Don’t get your panties in a twist, bro. Our first time together won’t be in your spare room, that’s for sure. We have better class than that.’ Chris smirked at him.

Claire stepped closer to Louise and looked at her neck after flicking her hair back. ‘I don’t see any bite marks either, so they must have behaved.’ She laughed.

‘The neck isn’t the only place to be bitten...’ Chris pointed out with a low growl, still smirking.

Louise giggled and playfully hit his arm.

Loki scoffed and shook his head as he headed on into his room to unpack. Claire just grinned widely at them.

‘He’s worse than an over protective father at this point.’ She said as she followed after him.

Chris winked at Louise, then he headed back to the other spare room to get dressed, while Louise went to the bathroom.

Once everyone was sorted, they all gathered downstairs in the kitchen, Claire was making everyone tea and coffee.

‘What film did you guys end up watching last night?’ Claire asked as she fed Bat.

‘Halloween.’ Chris said.

‘Oh, your favourite, Lou. That must be your hundredth time watching it.’ Claire commented.

Louise’s eyes widened.

Chris raised an eyebrow and he turned his head slowly to look at Louise. ‘Oh, really? You never said… I thought it was too scary?’

‘Thanks, Claire.’ Louise groaned and hid her face as her whole face flushed red.

‘Huh?’ Claire looked confused.

‘You weren’t really scared, were you?’ Chris asked Louise, though she kept trying to hide.

Chris reached out towards her, but she made a run for it and he quickly darted after her while laughing. She didn’t get far before he grabbed her from behind and caged her in his arms, he started tickling her sides.

‘Tell me the truth, pumpkin.’ He growled as his fingers spidered up and down her sides, even through her t-shirt, it tickled like hell.

‘Ok, ok!’ She said between laughing. ‘I was pretending to be scared… just as an excuse to get close.’ She admitted.

Chris paused and turned her around in his arms. He grinned at her and gripped her chin. ‘You don’t need an excuse for affection.’

‘Says you that deliberately picked a horror for the same reason.’ She said knowingly as she bit her lip shyly.

Chris opened his mouth for a moment, then looked a bit sheepish. ‘Touche.’

Loki and Claire looked at one another, Claire was smiling at the reaction between them. Loki shook his head and rolled his eyes. ‘Sickening.’ Loki commented with a smirk.

‘You did the exact same thing, though it didn’t work as well, because I didn’t pretend to dislike horror films.’ Claire said as she folded her arms over her chest.

Loki put his finger up and was about to speak, but he realised he was busted. So he shut his mouth again and just hid behind his cup of tea.

Chris headed home just after lunch time. He thanked Bat for being chaperone, though Loki was still dubious of how well she did her job.

Louise stayed just for a little bit after Chris left, Loki then grilled her to make sure he hadn’t done anything she didn’t want. She assured him that Chris was nothing but a gentleman. She explained about her nightmares, and how she had the best, most peaceful sleep in years with Chris.

When she headed home too, Claire and Loki decided to just have a relaxing day in. Since they’d had a late-night last night.

In the mid-afternoon, Loki was reading a book in the living room when he suddenly heard Claire yelling his name from the kitchen, sounding rather urgent.

As expected, he leapt off the sofa and ran through to see if she was ok, sending poor Bat flying as she had been curled up next to him. When he entered the kitchen, she was just stood at the island counter with a big grin on her face and a huge mixing bowl with other utensils looked out and a bunch of ingredients.

‘What… what’s wrong?’ Loki frowned as he realised she wasn’t in danger, clearly.

‘I thought we could bake a cake together.’

Loki pinched the bridge of his nose. ‘I thought you were hurt or in danger or something from the way you shouted.’ He sighed and shook his head.

‘I figured that was the best way to get you to put that book down for a while.’ She stuck her tongue out at him and grinned.

‘So naughty.’ Loki growled and scooted round the island to grab hold of her, he tickled her and made her laugh before nibbling on her neck.

‘Save the biting for the cake.’ She laughed.

‘Mmm. I guess I am in the mood for something sweet.’ He purred and licked over her skin, then reluctantly stopped his attack of her. ‘It’s going to be chocolate cake, right?’

‘Of course.’ Claire giggled.

She had a recipe to follow, though Loki kept trying to add more sugar to it. When they had it all in the mixing bowl, Loki set to work giving it a good stir through.

‘I knew there was a reason to date a strong vampire.’ Claire smirked as she watched him from the side, leaning on her arms on the counter.

‘Just using me for my cake mixing skills, tsk tsk.’ He put the bowl down once it was done and dipped his finger in and quickly dabbed it onto her nose.

Claire bided her time and waited until Loki had his back to her, bending over to put the cake mix into the oven, then when he turned back around, she had a small handful of flour on her palm ready... She blew it, so it flew right at him and all over his face, catching him by surprise.

He let out a puff and the flour that had been caught in his lips flew out, throwing Claire into hysterics.

‘You look like a ghost!’ She howled with laughter.

Loki grabbed some of the flour that was left on the table and threw it at her, getting payback. They ended up having a flour fight, which of course caused a huge mess everywhere. They were covered in it, but both couldn’t stop laughing.

‘Oh dear. I think we’ve got more flour on us than in the actual cake.’ Loki laughed as he looked down at himself.

‘You are just as sweet as a cake, so it makes sense you’re mostly flour.’ Claire said sweetly as she fluttered her eyelashes at him.

He draped his arm around her and pulled her into him, kissing the top of her head.

They suddenly heard a displeased meow from the doorway. Looking over, they saw Bat had walked in and looked shocked at seeing them both in such a mess. Claire swore she saw the cat roll her eyes at them as she turned and walked out again. Though that just made Loki and Claire laugh even more.

That evening, Loki and Claire were snuggling on the sofa with Bat, stuffing their face with the cake and watching TV, when Lucius messaged Loki.

L: There must be a rogue vampire. Five dead humans tonight in Redbridge. Police won’t let us see the bodies, just informed us.

‘Shit.’ Loki ran a hand down his face and showed Claire the text.

‘Oh no. I thought the vampires were all relatively settled.’ Claire said sadly.

‘I thought so too.’ Loki sighed. ‘I just hope it’s not hunters, trying to send a message to us.’

‘You really think the hunters would kill innocent humans just to do that?’ Claire’s eyes widened.

‘I hope not, obviously, but I really don’t know.’ Loki said worriedly.

-

Toshi and Severus heard about what happened in the city. So Toshi was about to head out when there was a frantic knock on the door. She and Severus both went to see who it was.

They opened the door to find Chris leaning with one hand against the side of the door, panting and looking dishevelled. His shirt was drenched in blood and he had some dripping down his chin. His eyes were watery as he looked at them, pleadingly.

His voice was shaky as he spoke. ‘I’ve really fucked up.’

Chapter Text

‘Why did you invite him in?’ Severus hissed quietly to Toshi.

‘We couldn’t just turn him away in this state. Look at him!’

‘He’s obviously just been hunting, he will get blood everywhere.’

‘It’s a leather arm chair, it will wipe, dear.’

‘What if he’s the one behind the killings tonight…’

‘It’s looking very likely.’

‘Loki will go ballistic. Besides, he shouldn’t even know where we live.’

‘Of course he does, he knows where all of his teachers live.’ Toshi scoffed at Severus.

Severus sighed dramatically in response. ‘I’ll put the kettle on.’ He grumbled and turned to the counter to do so.

‘Do you have anything stronger?’ Chris called. Of course he’d been able to hear their conversation, since it was an open plan kitchen and living room.

Toshi pinched the bridge of her nose and walked over to the living room section.

Chris was so distraught, though he was a little distracted when one of her cats, Nokia, a black and white cat, sauntered into the room and went straight over to him, purring. She jumped up onto the seat beside him and butted him with her head until he gave in and began stroking her.

‘Bat will sulk with me for days when she finds out I’ve been petting another cat.’ He commented dryly.

‘I won’t tell her if you don’t.’ Toshi said as she walked across the room and sat down on the sofa opposite.

‘Come on then, spill. What’s going on? Though I think I have a pretty rough idea of what’s happened, do I need to get my weapons out on you?’ Toshi asked with a small growl and sat back, arms folded over her chest.

Chris ran a hand down his face. ‘I’ve really fucked up… I just…’ He put his face into hands and screamed FUCK into his hands.

Toshi frowned and leaned forward, resting her arms on her thighs. Severus walked over with the drinks, he put Chris’ down on the coffee table on front of him. A glass of whiskey.

‘I slept with Louise last night, nothing sexual, just cuddling. Being so close to her, initially I felt so calm and at ease in the moment. Though when I left earlier today, I could feel myself getting so agitated. Craving her, but more... I wanted nothing more than to go get her and just…’ He stopped himself from saying what he was about to say and snarled at himself.

‘I needed to get it out of my system. I went on a hunting rampage… Seven humans… I didn’t even care to find out if they were innocent or not.’ He said, they could hear shame in his tone. ‘I couldn’t stop myself, my instincts were going wild.’

‘SEVEN?’ Toshi yelled. ‘I’d only heard about five!’

‘Yes… seven.’ Chris confirmed, he picked up the glass of whiskey and downed the whole drink in one go, making Severus raise an eyebrow, he noticed that Chris’ hand was shaky.

Toshi stood up and began pacing, now she was beginning to think that she shouldn’t have let him in after all.

‘I thought you were over this, Chris! Why didn’t you just come to me in the first place? You know I can point you in the right direction for prey!’ She snapped at him.

Chris clenched his jaw and closed his eyes a moment as he took a deep breath. ‘I wasn’t thinking straight… I just needed to hunt.’ He growled low.

‘How long have you and Louise been together for?’ Severus suddenly asked.

Chris frowned for a second, then responded. ‘Around four months now.’

Severus nodded. ‘That is quite a long time to be around your soulmate, without being able to do what your instincts are screaming at you to do.’ He said sympathetically.

‘What’s with the change in tune?’ Toshi asked Severus as she sat down again.

Severus put his hand on her knee and gave her a squeeze. ‘If I’d had to wait as long as Chris has, I suspect I’d have ended up doing the same. You know your scent drives me wild, it’s the same for Chris with Louise. Though he can’t do anything about it yet, being able to drink from your soulmate and have sex, it helps calm everything down because our instincts are getting everything they need from their soulmate.’ He said calmly.

Toshi grumbled and ran a hand down her face. ‘I guess so… I just… Seven?!’ She looked at Chris again.

Chris hung his head down in shame. Nokia purred at him and headbutted his head, making him shoot up, he looked at the little cat and began stroking her again. Feeling a little bit of contentment with the furry animal calming him.

‘Stop being such a little traitor, Nokia.’ Toshi half grumbled at her, though she adored how friendly she was to everyone.

‘I… I don’t know why I even came here… I’m sorry.’ Chris blurted out and stood up abruptly to leave.

‘Sit your ass back down, hound dog. You obviously came here for help. So you’re going to let us give it to you.’

Chris glared at her for a moment and it took everything in him to bite his tongue, then he sat down again, albeit reluctantly.

Severus hid a little smirk behind his cup of tea, seeing Chris do as he was told from Toshi was highly amusing to him.

‘Look, I know I fucked up. Badly. When I finished with the last one, it’s like I came out of the frenzy… I can’t stop thinking about Louise, she’s going to hate me for this. I don’t know if I can tell her.’

‘You definitely need to tell her. She deserves to know. Just be honest with her. She won’t hate you. She adores you, and understands you more than you think.’ Toshi said calmly.

‘I don’t see how I’m any better than Ray.’ Chris said with a lump in his throat.

‘Don’t start with that. You’ve not hurt her, and you won’t…’ Toshi paused a moment, she couldn’t believe she was about to say this. ‘If anything, I guess this has shown that when things get intense for you, you don’t hurt her. You go for others, instead. As your outlet. Which is good, for her…’

‘Besides, I don’t think it’s Louise you need to be worried about telling.’ Severus said slowly.

Chris raised an eyebrow in confusion. Then it dawned on him who he meant.

‘Loki…’ Chris muttered.

‘He’s going to kill you.’ Toshi commented.

‘He can try.’ Chris growled.

‘I don’t think you should tell him.’ Severus jumped in with.

‘You don’t?’ Chris asked.

‘Louise is the one you need to speak to. We all know how Loki will take it. He doesn’t need to know. It will just be fobbed off as some rogue vampires, we will be on edge for a week or two until it’s forgotten. As always. What good would come from telling him?’ Severus asked calmly.

Chris slid a hand through his hair and sighed. ‘I guess no good…’

‘True. Unless it was a matter of life and death for him to know, I guess it won’t do any harm. Though Claire can’t find out either, or she might slip. So you’ll need to ask Louise not to mention it. Which might be hard as they are super close.’ Toshi hummed.

‘I’d feel bad asking that of Louise.’ Chris sighed. ‘Maybe I should just tell him, too.’

‘NO!’ Toshi and Severus said at the same time, making Chris raise both eyebrows.

‘See what Louise says first, then take it from there.’ Severus said calmly.

Chris nodded. ‘I am sorry for turning up like this… I didn’t know who else to go to.’ He said sheepishly. It wasn’t easy for him to go to someone for help, and they knew it.

‘I’m glad you did… Even though I want to drive a stake through your heart and rip out your teeth for my collection for killing innocent humans.’ Toshi said darkly.

‘Your collection?’ Chris wasn’t sure if he really wanted to ask or not.

‘Oh yeah, I’ve got a collection of vampire teeth downstairs.’ Toshi smirked.

‘Downstairs?’

‘In my basement. Wanna see?’ Toshi jumped up to her feet.

‘Uh… sure?’

Toshi slid the coffee table out of the way and pulled the rug back, revealing the trap door. She pulled it open and headed down.

Chris looked at Severus, who just shrugged and continued drinking his tea. Chris sighed and made his way downstairs after Toshi, hoping he wasn’t going to regret this.

When he reached the bottom of the concrete steps, his eyes widened. The walls were covered with weapons, and also shelves with pickled vegetables and then, as she had mentioned, there was a very large glass cabinet against the back wall that took up nearly the entire wall.

‘Holy shit.’ He chuckled and went over for a closer look. ‘Well, I guess I know where to come if I ever need replacements.’

‘If you let yourself go feral like that again, your teeth will be joining them.’ Toshi threatened.

Though she knew that Severus was right, it would be super difficult having your soulmate so close. Yet not being able to bite her or have sex, it would drive him nuts. She was kind of surprised he’d lasted this long without going crazy.

Chris hadn’t realised before just how many vampires she had actually killed over the years. He was engrossed in the cabinet, in half amazement and half uneasy, that he never saw the blur of ginger up on top of said cabinet.

When Chris took a step backwards, just before he turned back around to Toshi, a cat leapt down from the top of the cabinet with a loud yowl, making Chris jump out of skin. The cat landed on front of him on the floor and hissed at him, claws out.

‘FUCKING HELL!’ Chris yelled out as he stumbled backwards a bit.

Toshi couldn’t help but laugh. Chris turned to face her when the ginger hissy cat started trying to attack his lower legs.

He was surprised to see she had another cat on her shoulders, a grey/blue fluffy one.

‘How many damn cats have you got?’ Chris asked in shock as he tried to get the hissy one to stop going for his legs.

Toshi just smirked and shrugged. ‘A few.’

‘Get this damn thing off me.’ He huffed and stomped away towards the steps, the cat finally stopped attacking him.

‘I can’t control Tiberius. He only really listens to Sev.’ Toshi laughed and followed Chris as he headed back upstairs.

He stopped dead when he got near the top, as there was another cat lying on one of the steps. A black and white cat, sprawled out in the way. Without a care in the world.

‘Are you kidding me?’ He turned to Toshi, eyes wide.

‘Ah, that’s Dr Doo Da.’

Chris stared at Toshi, in utter disbelief. ‘Is he going to attack my legs if I step over him?’

‘Nah, he’s pretty chill.’ Toshi assured him.

‘If I fall back down these steps, you’re responsible.’ Chris pointed a finger at her.

‘Easier way to get your teeth, I suppose.’ Toshi shrugged with a smirk.

Chris glared back at her in response, he took a chance and stepped over Dr Doo Da, who thankfully didn’t move, just opened one eye to look up at him and gave him a small meow in acknowledgement.

‘I guess from the noises, you’ve met some of the family?’ Severus asked casually when Chris and Toshi emerged from the basement, he was reading a book and didn’t bother to look up.

‘Yes… That orange one is nuts.’ Chris huffed.

Severus chuckled lightly in response.

Nokia chirped in delight at seeing Chris again, she jumped off the chair and wound herself around his legs. Chris sighed and shook his head. ‘I like this one.’ He bent down to briefly pet her again.

‘Do you want another drink?’ Toshi offered, though she saw Severus glance at her briefly with an annoyed look.

‘No, thank you. I’ve taken up enough of your time. I need to message Louise and organise to meet with her.’ Chris sighed. ‘I really appreciate your help, both of you.’

Severus put his book down and nodded. ‘Just don’t do anything rash in regards to Loki, the last thing we need is for you two to be handbags at dawn with one another again.’ He grumbled.

‘I won’t. I’ll see how Louise takes it. I might need to move across the world anyway, if she never wants to see me again.’

‘She won’t. I’m sure of it.’ Toshi assured him.

‘I sure hope you’re right.’

‘Just get changed and cleaned up before going to see her, at least.’ Toshi said as she saw Chris to the door.

‘Oh, really? I thought going covered and stinking in blood would be the best option.’ Chris said snarkily.

Toshi rolled her eyes at him.

When Chris opened the door and stepped outside, he stopped abruptly. There was FIVE cats in the garden outside. One was playing, chasing a bird. Two were just lying sleeping, and two of them were sitting on the path, watching him intently.

‘You’ve got to be fucking kidding me. NINE CATS? You have NINE CATS?’

‘Ten actually, Diabetes will likely be in the bedroom sleeping on the bed.’ Toshi grinned.

Chris stared at her in disbelief. ‘Jesus… If Claire and Louise ever come over, we will have to drag them away.’ He groaned and headed down the path, cautiously avoiding the cats, not knowing who was friendly and who wasn’t.

‘Let me know how it goes with Louise.’ Toshi called after him with a laugh as he stopped momentarily in his tracks to stare at Rudolph, her hairless cat that wore a jumper in the colder weather.

‘Unbelievable.’ He muttered under his breath with a shake of his head.

Chapter Text

Claire woke up in the morning to Loki being very handsy.

He had his hands under her night gown, kneading at her breasts gently. She could also feel an evident bulge against the small of her back.

‘Well, someone is happy this morning.’ Claire giggled and squirmed as he brushed his thumbs over her nipples.

‘Always happy waking up with you, baby.’ He said huskily, his breath danced against her ear, making her shiver.

Claire reached back and carefully took hold of his cock, he let out a groan and thrust against her hand. She squeezed him a little, then began stroking him while he continued to fondle her breasts.

Loki slid a hand down her body, between her thighs. She wasn’t wearing any knickers, from their fun last night. As he slid his fingers through her folds, he growled and nipped at her shoulder.

‘Wet already for me, pet.’

‘Always am.’ She whimpered.

They both teased one another for a while, till Loki began thrusting more into her hand, he was trying to hold off, waiting for her to snap first… and she did. The way he was slowly circling her clit was driving her insane, she needed his cock inside of her.

Claire let out a loud whine of frustration as she let go of his cock and rolled over, sitting up a bit she noticed he had a rather smug look on his face.

‘You’re holding out on purpose!’ She pouted.

Loki couldn’t stop a laugh from escaping his lips. ‘I wanted to see which of us would snap first.’ He purred and slid his hands up her sides.

‘Oh, that’s how you want to play, hmm? Alright. I’m going to get breakfast instead.’ She said flippantly, even though she was so desperately aroused and wanted nothing more than to jump on him, she found the strength to start shimmying across the bed to slide off.

A brief look of panic flashed across Loki’s face, thinking she was completely serious. He reached out and grabbed her around her waist with one arm, she let out a squeal as he hauled her back up the bed and underneath him.

‘Oh no, pet. You’re going nowhere.’ He growled and gripped her chin as he kissed her deeply, letting his tongue do some teasing as he made his way between her legs.

Claire moaned into his mouth as she felt his cock against her inner thigh, smearing pre cum against her skin. She wriggled in excitement and need under him, though she was secretly glad she’d managed to rile him up and get him to snap…

Loki’s fingers dug into her hips as he got lost in kissing her, she wrapped one arm around his neck and with her other hand she reached down between them and guided his cock into her. As soon as he felt her warm wetness, he began thrusting his hips forward, driving deep into her.

Even though they’d done it a thousand times, every single time Loki always found his breath completely taken away with her. Being joined so intimately, with such a fragile, beautiful being made his heart swell with love and happiness.

He could feel around him how much she wanted him, just as much as he wanted her. No matter how many times he made her cum on his cock, it would never be enough. He couldn’t ever imagine being with someone else, she really was his soulmate.

‘Ohh fuck.’ Loki panted over her mouth as he began pulsing within her. ‘I love you, so much, baby.’ He said, breathlessly.

‘I love you too.’ Claire whimpered against his lips.

Her body began trembling and she started coming around his cock at the same time as he came. They both cried out together in pleasure, sweaty foreheads against one another. Their breath mixed together from their panting.

‘Holy hell.’ Claire gasped as Loki lay down beside her.

‘Indeed.’ Loki chuckled a bit, though his mind was pretty much just mush as he nuzzled into her neck.

They took some time to get their breath back, just lightly trailing their fingers over one another’s back and shoulders.

‘You did that on purpose.’ Loki hummed after a while.

‘Of course I did. Couldn’t let you win.’ Claire grinned.

Loki chuckled and tickled her sides momentarily. Then, with a groan, he slid out of bed to go to the bathroom. Claire stretched before rolling over and she grabbed her phone from the bedside table, she had a message from Louise.

L: I want to let Chris bite me.

C: Oh my gosh! Really? What made you decide that?

L: I dunno, I just feel like lately I want to show him how much he means to me. I’m not ready for sex yet, I know that a vampire biting his soulmate is pretty intimate too and special. I really want him to do it. I think it might help him, too. I know he’s been struggling a bit. I’ve seen the amount of vaseline he’s been going through!

C: Only do it if you are absolutely sure and you’re ready. It is a huge deal for vampires to bite their human soulmate, maybe even more so than sex, to be honest.

L: I figured it would be... I am ready for it though, I’m sure of it.

C: One warning, if he’s anything like Loki, he might cum just from biting you. So… just so you’re not surprised if it happens.

L: Really? That’s… kinda hot.

C: Yep, you’re definitely my sister. Finding fucked up things hot like I do.

L: Is there anything I can do before hand or during to make it better for him? Or is it just a case of holding on for the ride?

C: Pretty much just let him do his thing. I think they like it when we offer our neck to them. Well, Loki certainly does, anyway.

L: Noted.

C: Drink plenty of fluids beforehand if you can, make sure you’ve eaten a substantial meal, too. Chances are first time he might take a lot from you, but his instincts won’t let him go too far. He will know what to do and will look after you. That I’m confident of.

L: Ok, great. Thanks sis! x

When Loki came back into the bedroom, he sat down on the edge of the bed.

‘Louise is going to ask Chris to bite her.’ Claire grinned.

‘Really?’ Loki’s eyebrows shot up.

‘Yep. She says she’s ready for it, and hopes it might make it easier for Chris.’

‘Well, it certainly will. Though only if she is absolutely sure.’ Loki frowned.

‘She seems to be.’ Claire nodded.

‘Well, I’m sure Chris will be delighted when she offers herself up to him.’

‘He’s going to go absolutely nuts, isn’t he?’ Claire asked knowingly.

‘I’d say so.’ Loki nodded. ‘I wonder if he’s heard about the killings, that there’s a rogue vampire on the loose. We will need to check-in with the students, in-case it’s any of ours again. I should probably call him.’

‘Can it wait till tomorrow? I was hoping we could have a slumber Sunday…’ Claire stretched out on the bed and gave Loki her best seductive look.

‘Oh, you were, were you?’ Loki grinned widely and ran a hand up her leg, noting the goosebumps rising on her skin.

‘I mean, if you’d rather not stay in bed all day with your human… I guess I understand.’ Claire pouted.

Loki chuckled wickedly and pounced on top of her, making her laugh as he kissed her softly.

‘What do you think.’ He growled over her lips and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her flush against him.

Chapter Text

Chris had arranged to meet with Louise in the park just after lunch time, it had quickly become one of their favourite places to go.

This time though, Chris was a nervous wreck, he knew he had to tell her about what he did, but he was terrified this was going to be the end. That she would never want to see him again. He had arrived far too early for the time they were meeting, he sat on the bench and kept nervously running a hand through his hair and wringing his hands together.

When he caught a whiff of her scent, he leapt up to his feet just as she came into view. God, she was so beautiful, she always made his heart skip a beat. The smile that spread across her face when she saw him, the way her eyes lit up… He felt awful for what he was about to tell her… for the monster he was.

‘Hey!’ She smiled widely as she rushed straight to him and embraced him, he tightened his arms around her as she buried her face against his chest.

Chris pressed his face into the top of her head, inhaling deeply. This was possibly the last time he’d be able to hold her like this…

‘I need to tell you something.’ Chris and Louise both said at the same time when she pulled her face away from him.

Chris raised an eyebrow in surprise, and she looked surprised, too.

‘What is it?’ They then both said together, making them both laugh lightly.

‘You first?’ Louise asked.

Chris sighed and ran a hand down his face, making her worry a bit. She realised he was a little uptight and didn’t seem quite right.

They sat down on the bench, Chris could barely look at her as he took her hands.

‘I… I really fucked up last night. I said I won’t lie to you, and I meant it. Which is why I need to tell you… I’ll understand if you never want to see me again.’ He swallowed hard as he felt a lump in his throat.

‘I went into a bit of a frenzy yesterday, I tried to control it… but I hurt… killed… seven humans.’ He managed to get out, still unable to look at her. ‘I didn’t even go to Toshi to help find humans that deserved a death. I just… went for the first ones I could find. I know I fucked up so badly, and it’s unforgivable. I can’t apologise enough.’

He was met with silence, Chris took a moment before he dared to look at her face.

Though she didn't move or try to take her hands away from his, he did notice shock flash over her face and her heartbeat spiked for a moment as she processed it, the realisation sinking in more just how dangerous vampires could really be. What was just a mere minute or two, felt like hours for Chris.

Louise felt his grip on her hands tighten a little, like he was worried about her letting go. She could see how beat up he was about it. It just took time for her brain to process everything, for her to also try and rationalise the situation.

He was a vampire at the end of the day. One of the originals, too. With much stronger feral instincts. Then she remembered their conversation the other week and she calmed a little more.

‘Chris…' She sighed a little. 'You told me before that you wouldn’t lie to me, and you told me that you couldn’t promise you’d never hunt innocents again… While it’s not great, morally. You are a vampire, it’s in your instincts, and I understand that. I really do. I know that it’s not easy either being around your soulmate and not able to carry out your urges…’

Chris just stared at her in disbelief for a moment, then he blinked and cupped her face, pressing his forehead against hers. ‘You don’t hate me? You don’t want to run away from me forever?’ He asked, his voice shaky.

‘No, not at all. Did you think I would?’ Louise asked, eyebrows up.

‘I did. I know it’s not good what I did.’ Chris leaned back a bit.

‘No, not really… Though you tell me not to apologise for something that’s not my fault. You need to take that advice too… It’s not your fault that your vampire urges and instincts needed to do that. I guess us sleeping together probably didn’t help?’ She asked quietly.

‘Not exactly… At the time, I felt so at peace and calm with you. Though it started to kick in afterwards, the strong feelings… The urges. I needed an outlet, I was scared I was going to do something bad or wrong towards you. That I’d take things too far… I had to make sure that wouldn’t happen, so I took it out on the first humans I could find.’ He said honestly.

‘Well, I won’t act like everything is absolutely peachy because I know it’s not ideal from a human point of view… I know that you are trying though, that this is a different situation for us. I know I’m not helping matters by holding off.’

‘No, no. It’s not your fault at all. This is my issue, even if you were to never want to get intimate that is your choice, not for you to worry about.’ Chris said firmly as he gently cupped her cheek.

‘Never get intimate? That won’t be the case… Have you not seen yourself?’ She blushed hard as she smiled.

Chris laughed. ‘Well, even if it’s years down the line, we will only do it when you are one hundred percent ready.’

‘I know… Though I know it’s not helping your situation out, we can’t deny that. I want to… I just… With him as soon as we got intimate in the bedroom that’s when things went to shit. And I absolutely know and trust you, I know that won’t happen with you. There is just this small niggling bit in my brain that just won’t let me yet. Like I’m scared this happiness will suddenly vanish, which I know is so stupid… I will get over it, I just… don’t know when.’ She said sadly and looked down.

‘You don’t need to explain to me, pumpkin. I understand completely, and like I said I will wait for an eternity if that’s how long you need.’

‘See, this is you… Yesterday was just a little slip up. Please, don’t beat yourself up over it.’ Louise pleaded.

Chris smiled and brushed his thumb against her lower lip. ‘What on earth did I do to deserve you as my soulmate, hmm? The most beautiful being and soul.’ He said softly as he leaned in and kissed her gently on the lips, making her heart flutter.

‘I’m guessing you’ve not told Loki?’ She asked.

‘No… Toshi and Severus said I probably shouldn’t.’ Chris said sheepishly.

‘No, definitely not. Let’s not tell Claire, either. I mean, I think she’d understand too, but she might slip around Loki. I wouldn’t want her to have to keep something like that from him.’ Louise said determinedly.

‘Are you sure? I wouldn’t want you to be put into a position where you have to lie to your sister.’ Chris frowned.

Louise shrugged. ‘I just won’t mention it. If she asks me outright if you did it... Then I’d maybe struggle, but I doubt she will. I guess people will just think it’s rogue vampires again?’

‘That’s what I’m hoping for. Are you sure about this?’ Chris asked.

‘Absolutely.’ Louise nodded. ‘I also… I don’t think it will happen again, well, not as bad maybe anyway.’

‘What makes you say that?’ Chris frowned.

‘Well… I’ve been thinking... and I spoke to Claire a little bit about it, too. I want you to bite me, to feed from me.’ Louise blurted out excitedly, though she tried to keep calm.

Chris’ eyes widened like saucers. ‘You… what?!’

‘I want you to bite me.’ She repeated, a bit more shyly this time.

Chris’ heart started racing and his mouth began watering at the mere thought, though he mentally slapped himself and kept calm. ‘What… Are… I… You…’

He coughed to clear his throat and try again, Louise giggled at his flustered-ness.

‘I hope you’re not just saying this after what I did?’ He asked.

‘Not at all, I have texts to prove I was speaking to Claire about it this morning if you want.’ Louise said honestly.

Chris chuckled lightly and shook his head. ‘I believe you, pumpkin… I just… It’s not something to be taken lightly, it’s probably more intimate than sex is, to be honest. For me, anyway.’ He rubbed the back of his head.

‘I thought it would be… I do really want to let you, though. I’m ready. Plus, if it does help to calm things down with you, then, why not?’ Louise asked.

Chris tapped his knee in thought for a moment. ‘You’re sure you’ve thought this through thoroughly?’

Louise nodded. ‘I’ve been thinking about it since I came back after Christmas, non-stop thinking about it.’

He knew she was being truthful, he could tell by her heartbeat. While it was a little faster because he could tell she was a bit excited talking about it with him. He knew she wasn’t lying.

‘I won’t lie, I’ve thought about sinking my fangs into you from the moment I first laid eyes on you.’ He purred, making her stomach jolt. ‘I know you’re going to be irresistible, so you will be unleashing the monster. I won’t be able to get enough of you.’ He said in a playful tone, though with warning too.

‘Claire has told me a little about it, I'll be prepared.’ Louise blushed.

Chris went silent again, pondering. ‘Ok, one condition though. We wait and do it Friday night? I want to make sure you’re ok after it, so at least we’d have the whole weekend for you to recover and I can look after you.’

Louise’s heart melted completely. Though then she worried a little. ‘Would it really take the whole weekend to recover?’

‘Not entirely. It depends on multiple things. How much I take from you, if you’ve eaten and hydrated well or not. Usually recovery is just a few hours, if that. If done right. Though I just want to be extra careful, you are so precious to me, I’d never forgive myself if anything happened to you.’ Chris said as he picked up her hands to kiss.

‘Well… Friday it is then.’ Louise smiled widely. ‘Your place or mine?’

-

Claire let out a squeal of excitement as she read a text from Louise, causing Loki to jump out of his skin and drop the book he’d been reading, it fell down the side of the bed onto the floor.

‘What? What’s happened?’ He asked, alarmed.

‘Chris is going to bite Claire on Friday!’ Claire said excitedly.

‘Oh Jesus.’ Loki groaned and ran a hand down his face as he sank back down to the pillow.

‘What? It’s a good thing, isn’t it? They’re taking another step in their relationship, plus it might help calm Chris down.'

‘Yes… Though Chris is going to be a bloody nightmare to deal with for the whole week.’

Chapter Text

On Monday during the morning break, the teachers were in the teachers’ lounge talking about events over the weekend.

‘Wait, what? There were two vampires killed, as well?’ David asked, eyes wide.

‘Yep, unfortunately.’ Loki sighed with a nod.

‘Do you think they’re connected?’ Jessica asked, looking to Loki and Chris.

Chris shrugged. ‘I doubt it. Those after vampires are different to those after humans.’

‘Though the hunters maybe decided to slaughter a bunch of humans to blame on the vampires.’ Severus suggested.

Chris glanced at him briefly and nodded in agreement. ‘Could be.’ He hummed. Blaming the hunters for the humans’ deaths wasn’t a bad idea.

‘I dunno, why would hunters want to kill humans, that’s who they’re trying to protect from vampires... Isn’t it?’ Claire piped up with.

‘True. But if they’re getting desperate, they know they can’t kill all of us. Maybe they’re tying a new tactic.’ Loki said as he put his hand on her knee.

‘Hmm, I guess.’ Claire nodded.

‘We will never truly know who was behind it.’ Chris said as he stood up and went to make a cup of tea.

‘I think we know who is behind all of this. The two vampires, the humans…’ Hannibal grumbled and slowly looked at Severus.

Severus scowled at him and his jaw clenched.

‘Hannibal, if you’re going to continue to blame Toshi I highly suggest you start looking for a new job.’ Chris snapped at him.

Hannibal smirked and laughed as he stood up. ‘You’d really replace me, a vampire, just because of a human? A hunter, no less.’

Chris snapped and launched for Hannibal. He grabbed him by the collar and pinned him to the wall. Snarling in his face his fangs emerged and eyes turned red. ‘I’d do it in a heartbeat. You are easily replaced. Step out of line and it won’t just be your job you lose.’

Hannibal was slightly shaken as he put his hands up. Chris let him go and his fangs retracted.

‘Get out my sight.’ He barked at him.

Hannibal straightened his shirt and sulked away out of the room, tail between his legs.

Chris then went back to making his tea like nothing had happened.

‘God help him if he ever threatens Louise, if that’s how you react to him threatening a friend.’ David teased.

‘I doubt he would go that far. He’s scared of Chris.’ Loki chuckled.

‘Who wouldn’t be!’ Jessica laughed.

Chris just smirked and sat down again with his tea.

‘Hannibal has often been one to push boundaries, he gets a kick out of it.’ Matt commented.

‘Just keep an eye on him. If he goes too far with anyone, over anything, let me know.’ Chris said and looked at Severus, who gave him a curt nod of thanks.

Michael had been sitting in the corner of the room, just watching the goings on. Though his mind was elsewhere, worrying about his daughter.

‘Are you doing ok, Michael?’ Jessica asked, waving to get his attention.

He nodded and forced on a smile. ‘Yeah, fine.’

‘Claire and Jessica are going to a gig tomorrow night, so Spencer’s coming round to mine for a few beers. You’re welcome to join us if you want?’ Loki offered

Michael’s eyes lightened a little bit, but he shook his head.

‘Uh, thanks for the offer. But I need to be with Lily.’

Loki nodded in understanding. ‘How is she doing?’

‘Not great.’ Michael said honestly, his voice cracking a little. ‘What gig are you going to?’ Michael asked Jessica and Claire, to change the subject from his daughter.

‘It’s an ABBA tribute band!’ Claire replied excitedly.

‘It’s going to be a blast.’ Jessica grinned.

Loki rolled his eyes. ‘Thank god you’re not dragging me along to that.’

‘And here was me thinking you had good music taste, Claire.’ Chris tutted.

‘Hey! I so do! You can’t beat a bit of ABBA.’

‘I could think of a million better bands.’ Spencer groaned.

‘Exactly.’ Loki chuckled.

'Lord, don't tell Toshi. She was devastated when she realised she was too late getting tickets.' Severus rolled his eyes.

'Aww no. I didn't realise she was a fan. We got tickets on presale, luckily.' Claire said.

‘You two will need to be careful with rogue vampires and hunters going about.’ Severus continued, mainly looking at Claire.

‘I’ll be perfectly safe with Jessica.’ Claire smiled.

‘Yes and no... Alcohol can vastly reduce a vampire’s instincts and senses, remember.’ David said.

‘I won’t drink too much.’ Jessica shrugged, though everyone looked at her with eyebrows up.

She looked around everyone sheepishly. ‘Ok, ok… I’ll try not to drink too much.’

‘We will be fine.’ Claire laughed. 

-

That evening, Louise decided to message the girls chat for some advice.

L: So, uhm… I’ve got a date with Chris Friday night… but not just any date. He’s going to feed from me…

J: YES GIRL!

T: Ohhh, another step in your relationship!

C: This week is going to drag for him.

T: He will be going insane.

J: Make sure you get something out of it too, if you know what I mean ;)

L: Well, if it makes him happy and helps calm things down a bit for him, that’s all that matters!

C: Aww sis, you’re too sweet.

T: He better at least get you flowers and chocolate!

L: He always does anyway.

J: Adorable.

C: Where’s it happening? Have you decided yet?

L: His place. I’m so excited. Any tips for making it special for him?

J: Eat garlic all week.

L: Yeah, I’m wanting him to enjoy my blood, not end up with the shits all night afterwards.

T: Hahaha!

C: Definitely not. Jessica, behave.

J: Had to. Sorry babes.

T: No perfume or any sort of smelly stuff on you. Just your own, pure scent.

L: Deodorant is ok though?

T: As little as possible. Non scented if you can. Trust me on this one.

L: Ok, I’ll take your word for it.

C: Like I said before, drink plenty and eat a good meal beforehand. Have snacks, especially sugar, on hand.

J: As it’s the first bite, it likely will take a lot out of you. One, because it’s the first time but also because he will struggle to not take a lot of blood from you. It will get easier in time for him to control the amount. The less taken, the less recovery is needed… but he WILL get high on your blood.

L: Could explain why he said to wait for Friday so he’s got the whole weekend to look after me.

C: AWWWW! So stinkin’ cute.

T: He has a soft heart in there after all. You’re the best thing to happen to him, that’s for sure.

L: Stop, you’re making me blush!

T: Good.

C: Oh, by the way, Toshi. He was sticking up for you again today against Hannibal. He really has it in for you.

J: I thought Chris was going to tear his throat out!

L: Why do I miss all the fun?

J: I’ll try and video next time for you, Louise. You would’ve melted seeing him like that… ;)

T: Yeah, Sev was telling me about todays events.

J: Hannibal trying to turn us against one another is really not helping, we all need to be sticking together more than anything right now. That’s seven humans and two vampires killed all within just three days!

T: I don’t think we need to be worried about the human deaths. The vampire ones are concerning me, as they were good vampires. Well, reasonably good. They didn’t kill any humans, took from the blood bank and fed off drunks, but never killed them.

C: Why would we not need to be worried about the humans’ deaths, though? It means there’s a rogue vampire or two out there.

T: It’s not great, obviously. But we know after the hunt there’s likely younger vampires getting a taste for blood. It usually calms down in a few months.

C: The hunt was over two months ago now though.

T: I have a bit of a lead on it. I’m still working on it though.

L: Chris mentioned that it might be hunters, trying to make the vampires of Redbridge look bad?

J: I wouldn’t put it past them. The hunters are really zoning in on us.

C: Is it hunters that your lead is, Toshi?

T: Yes.

C: Why are they going after humans though, I thought they wanted to protect the humans?

J: Because there’s asshole hunters, too. They only care about wiping out all vampires, what’s some human lives to them in the grand scheme of things?

C: I guess so.

Toshi then messaged Louise separately from the group.

T: Claire doesn’t know, does she?

L: No. I figured best not to tell her, so Loki doesn’t find out.

T: Ok, good.

L: Thank you, for sticking up for Chris and helping him out. He was really distraught yesterday. I know you and Severus really helped to calm him down.

T: He’s trying his best, and I can see that. He’s still an asshole for doing it, but I get it. Was those events your reason for letting him bite you?

L: No, I was planning to ask him to do it anyway. Though with everything going on, it’s probably overdue being the right time.

-

Chris was out hunting late that evening. He was trying his best to find humans that didn’t deserve to live, so he was in the dodgier part of town, scouting around.

He wasn’t surprised when he heard familiar footsteps approach while he was on top of a roof, eyeing up a couple of suspicious looking guys.

‘Didn’t think it would be long before you appeared.’ He smirked a little, not bothering to turn or stand up.

Toshi crouched down next to him to look at the targets.

‘They’re good to get. Thieves, always high on drugs, and they’re known for sexual assault.’

Chris nodded. ‘Good to know.’ He growled.

‘I hear you’ve got a special event to look forward to on Friday night.’ Toshi smirked.

Chris raised an eyebrow and turned his head towards her. ‘Did Loki tell you?’

‘Louise did. She’s been messaging us on the chat, super excited about it. Also asking for tips or ideas to make it as special as possible for you.’ Toshi grinned and stood up, backing away from the edge of the building.

‘Really?’ Chris asked in surprise as he stood up quickly.

‘Yep. You’ve got a real good one there, you better not mess it up.’

A big goofy smile spread across Chris’ face. ‘I know I do... I certainly will be trying my best to not fuck things up.’

‘She took it ok then, what you did?’ Toshi asked as she folded her arms over her chest.

‘She did. I think initially it was a bit of a shock, but because I was honest with her, she seemed to forgive me instantly.’ Chris said sheepishly.

‘Well, don’t let it happen again. Just because she’s let you off with it, doesn’t mean you can carry on.’ Toshi growled at him.

‘I know, I know.’ Chris put his hands up. ‘Hopefully once I’ve bitten her, it will help calm everything right down.’

‘It should do.’ Toshi nodded.

‘Is she really asking for ideas to make it special for me?’ He asked after a pause.

Toshi smirked and nodded. ‘She is. Honest. Jessica told her to eat nothing but garlic for the week.’

Chris’ eyes widened. ‘You better be pulling my leg.’

‘Nope. She did. Though Louise knows better than that.’ Toshi laughed.

‘Thank god.’ Chris shook his head with a smirk.

‘I hope you’re planning to wine and dine her first?’ Toshi asked.

‘Of course I am. I’m planning to make her favourite.’ Chris said proudly with his chin in the air.

‘Alright, just checking.’ Toshi smirked.

‘Well, if you don’t mind, I’ve got some assholes to hunt now.’ Chris bowed his head at her, changed into a bat and flew off down to the street to start his hunt.

Chapter Text

‘Oh dear god.’ Loki gasped as he opened the door to greet Spencer and Jessica.

Jessica was wearing a flared red jumpsuit, it was very sparkly. She also had glitter face paint on to match.

‘Is Claire ready yet?’ She asked excitedly as Loki let them in.

‘Almost, she’s upstairs getting ready… don’t tell me she’s got the same outfit? She wouldn’t let me see.’ Loki asked warily.

Jessica just laughed and said nothing as she went to greet Bat.

‘At least we’re not going with them.’ Spencer chuckled.

‘Thankfully!’ Loki agreed, he went to get them both a beer from the fridge.

He was just back through to the living room when they heard Claire coming down the stairs.

‘Youuuu can daaaance, youuuu can jiiiive. Haaaving the tiiime of your liiiiiiife!’ She sang loudly, and badly, as she came down and walked into the living room.

She was wearing the same style of jumpsuit as Jessica, it had a low v at the neck too. Though Claire’s was blue instead of red. She had blue glitter face paint as well.

Loki’s eyes almost popped out.

‘Well. It seems it’s impossible for you to look awful in any outfit.’ Loki hummed and stalked over to her for a kiss.

‘I’ll take that as a compliment.’ Claire laughed.

‘Have fun you two. But be safe.’ He said softly and kissed her again.

‘We will be, don’t worry. You two enjoy your night, too!’ She grinned up at him.

Loki and Spencer waved the girls off when their taxi arrived. Claire wasn’t surprised when Jessica pulled out a couple of cans of cocktails for them to drink before getting there. Even though it was only a short drive.

It was a little cold when they arrived, they were a bit early so had to join the queue, but they didn’t have to wait too long as doors were opening in ten minutes.

‘Should’ve taken a jacket.’ Claire said as she danced about on the spot to warm up.

‘Here, we need to down these before bag search anyway.’ Jessica said as she pulled out two mini vodka bottles.

‘Straight?’ Claire asked with a laugh.

‘Of course. It’ll warm you up.’ Jessica winked at her.

‘You’re such a bad influence.’ Claire laughed and downed the vodka, pulling a bit of a face as it slid down her throat.

‘You love it though.’ She grinned.

‘I do. Don’t think Loki does as much though.’

‘Ah he will just need to put up with it.’ Jessica laughed. ‘How are things going with you two anyway? All good?’

‘Really good. I never thought I’d find someone like Loki to spend my life with, he’s just amazing in every way. I know that soulmates are mainly a vampire thing, but even if he was a human I’d feel like we were soulmates. We just seem to fit together so well and we’ve slotted into living together like we’ve been together forever.’ Claire gushed with a blush.

‘Aww. It is so special when you find the one. You two were made to be together.’

‘What about you and Spencer? All going well?’ Claire asked.

‘Really well. Too well, I often wonder if something is going to happen to fuck us up. I’ve never been happier, I just feel it’s too good to be true sometimes.’ She said sheepishly.

‘Aw no, don’t think that way. You’re both great people and deserve the happiness together. Is it cause you’re not soulmates that’s worrying you? Loki told me that not every vampire ends up with their soulmate, they fall in love with others and build that soulmate relationship.’

‘Hm, I quite like thinking it in that way. I do worry sometimes about it yeah, what if my soulmate appears or his does, because we will have ones out there.’ Jessica said honestly.

‘I’m sure you’ll both figure it out if that were to ever happen. Some vampires go their entire thousands of years life without meeting their soulmate, right? Or yours might be dead, so you might not even need to worry about it.’ Claire shrugged.

Jessica laughed. ‘Is it bad that I hope they are dead? Would save a lot of issues.’

‘I’ll let it pass this time wishing death upon someone.’ Claire laughed.

‘Oh finally! Moving in!’ Claire said when the queue began to shuffle forward.

-

Up high on the building across the alley from the venue, where Jessica and Claire were queueing, there was a figure on the roof crouched down, watching them through binoculars.

He took his phone out and called someone.

‘Hey, it’s me. Yeah, they’re exactly where he said they’d be. Will I take the shot?’

‘No. Wait until after the show, that’s when to strike.’ The voice down the phone responded.

-

Loki and Spencer were a few beers in, they were in Loki’s living room with football on. Loki didn’t really follow the sport, but he enjoyed watching a game now and then. Spencer followed it and had his favourite team, but he wasn’t a mega fan, so was happy just having it on in the background while they chatted.

‘Where was that place that you and Claire went to for a few days? A cabin in the woods or something?’ Spencer asked Loki.

‘Oh, yeah. Up north near Bramble woods, lovely spot. Are you looking for holiday ideas?’ Loki asked.

‘Possibly. Jessica been going on about it, saying that Claire was talking about it in that group chat. Said it was good for some… hunting play. Toshi agreed.’ Spencer chuckled.

‘It certainly was.’ Loki grinned. ‘I’d recommend it for sure.’

‘I don’t think the hunting play would work that well for Jessica and I though.’ Spencer sighed.

‘Well, one of you could pretend. That’s kind of the idea of the whole role-playing stuff.’ Loki chuckled.

‘I guess we could try. It would be hard to try and ignore the vampire senses though. Sometimes I wish we’d been able to have some fun before I was turned.’

‘I guess there are perks to having a human partner for a while.’ Loki hummed.

‘Are you going to be turning Claire any time soon?’

‘Not soon, no. We have discussed it and she does want that, but not yet. We’re going to re-visit it in about four years or so.’ Loki shrugged.

‘Any other plans for the future? Kids? Marriage?’

‘Pfft. Would you want to take kids into the world right now? With the threat of the hunters, it’s bad enough trying to keep Claire safe.’ Loki chuckled.

‘True. Thankfully Jessica and I have decided against having kids, though our reasoning is because we deal with kids enough at work.’

‘That’s how Claire and I feel too.’ Loki laughed. ‘Some of them can be… challenging.’

‘You’re telling me. I had two fighting in class the other day just because they both fancied the same girl. The hormones at this age is just ridiculous.’ Spencer shook his head.

‘Yikes. Vampires or humans?’

‘Vampire versus a human. Which made it worse. The human knows about vampires so they were arguing back and forth, calling each other all the names under the sun, as you can imagine. Chris had to sort out some of the other students’ memories, it was a mess.’

‘What about the girl they were fighting over? Does she like any of them?’ Loki couldn’t resist asking.

‘Nope. She’s a human, but is already dating… a vampire, a female vampire.’ Spencer smirked.

Loki laughed. ‘Brilliant. She must have been so amused seeing two guys fighting over her, knowing neither of them had a chance.’

‘I did have to keep a straight face, which wasn’t easy.’ Spencer admitted.

Loki and Spencer had some more beers and ordered in pizza while they watched the game and chatted away. It had been a while since Loki had a guy’s night, he was surprised how much he enjoyed it. Plus, it was good to bond more with Spencer.

Though their guy’s night unfortunately didn’t last long.

Loki frowned when the doorbell rang, they weren’t expecting anyone. Plus, the girls weren’t due back for a while yet, as they had planned to go to an after party for ABBA fans at one of the clubs near the venue. So they weren’t expected back till well after midnight.

Loki made his way through to the front door and when he got closer, he caught a whiff of who it was. Toshi.

That was confirmed when he opened the door. ‘Hey, Toshi… Is everything ok?’

‘Uhh… can I come in?'

Chapter Text

Loki was concerned as to why Toshi was at his place. He stepped aside to let her in, she did seem a little troubled. Though she wasn’t panicked, so he tried not to panic.

‘What’s wrong?’ He asked with a frown as he motioned to the living room, they headed through and Spencer looked confused.

‘Before I go into anything, Claire and Jessica are fine.’ Toshi said firstly.

Though Loki looked alarmed and Spencer shot up to his feet. ‘What? What happened?’ He asked.

‘I said, they’re fine.’ Toshi said again, calmly. ‘I was out in the city earlier, tracking down some hunters and keeping an eye. I came across one that was spying on them from a building near the venue. I attacked him and tried to get information out of him, but he wouldn’t tell me anything. Kept calling me all the names under the sun for betraying fellow hunters.’ Toshi scoffed.

Loki and Spencer sat down, eyes wide at the thought of their girls being hunted.

‘Do you know they were definitely the targets? What did you do to him?’ Loki asked.

‘I killed him, so don’t worry about him trying again. I think it’s a very high chance that it was Claire and Jessica he was after, considering they were directly in his line of sight and I didn’t recognise any other vampires in the queue.’ Toshi said as she sat down next to Bat on the other sofa.

‘Fuck. I need to get to Claire!’ Loki stood up abruptly and was about to leave, but Toshi quickly stopped him.

‘It’s ok. Chris is watching over them as a bat, they’re likely at the after party now. I called him once I killed the hunter, since I couldn’t exactly get into the venue to watch over them myself. I couldn’t put poor Severus through the torture of ABBA music, as he gets that enough as it is. Plus, I knew you two had been drinking.’

Loki hesitantly sat down again and ran a hand down his face. ‘Shit… Do you think the hunters were mainly after Jessica, or Claire, too?’

‘I’m not sure. That one that threatened you about partners has been niggling at me.’ Toshi said.

‘We don’t know for sure though, maybe they were just after Jessica mainly.’ Spencer suggested, trying to make Loki feel a bit better, though it didn’t really work.

‘We need to get the training started for Claire and Louise asap, huh?’ Loki asked Toshi.

She nodded. ‘Definitely. How about Monday, at my place?’

‘Why not Saturday?’ Loki asked.

‘Do you really think Chris will let Louise do it the day after her first bite?’ Toshi asked knowingly.

‘Ah, yeah. I forgot about that. Maybe Monday would be best. It is a bank holiday, I guess.’

‘That’s why I suggested it.’ Toshi smirked.

‘Do you want a drink?’ Loki offered.

‘As long as I’m not crashing your bloke’s night?’ Toshi asked.

‘Nah it’s all good.’ Loki chuckled. ‘We need to confirm with Chris anyway about Monday, guessing he will come back with them when they’re all danced out.’

‘I think so.’ Toshi nodded.

Loki disappeared to the kitchen to get Toshi a drink.

‘Do you really think the hunters are after Claire as well?’ Spencer asked quietly.

Toshi nodded. ‘After one of them commenting about going after the vampire’s partners to Loki at the ball, now this, I’m sure of it. I don’t think it’s a coincidence the hunter was there. How they knew that they’d be there though, that’s what I need to find out.’

‘It is worrying.’ Spencer nodded in agreement.

Loki returned with a drink for Toshi. They talked a bit more about the hunters and upping security again, keeping an eye on the city as much as they could.

It wasn’t that long after Toshi had arrived that they heard a commotion from outside the door. Lots of giggling, clumsy banging, and the door-handle rattling a bit.

‘That’s them back then…’ Spencer chuckled.

Loki went to open the door, smirking in amusement. Claire was looking through her handbag, but her face lit up when she saw Loki.

‘Vampyyyyy! I can’t find my keys.’ She yelled and fell forwards to him, he caught her in his arms.

‘You forgot to take your keys, that’s why. Besides, the door wasn’t even locked, love.’ He laughed.

They then heard the sound of wings fluttering, followed by an exasperated sigh. Jessica spun around, albeit a very delayed reaction and put her arms up as if she was about to do kung foo. Though when she saw it was just Chris, she relaxed.

‘Oh, it’s you.’

‘I need to burn my eyes out and my ears.’ He sighed.

‘Not enjoy the show, huh?’ Toshi asked from behind Loki with a smirk.

Chris narrowed his eyes at Toshi and mouthed ‘You’re so dead for this.’

‘Wait whaaaat? Chris was at the show?’ Claire asked, trying to catch up with the conversation.

Loki chuckled and pulled Claire inside. ‘Come on in all. We will explain.’

Loki fetched a big glass of water for Claire, then pulled her down next to him as he sat down. Jessica had already draped herself all over Spencer and plopped onto his lap.

Toshi and Chris sat down on the other sofa. Chris sank back with a groan. ‘Hopefully Severus turns you soon, so you can do your own bat spying next time.’ He muttered to Toshi.

‘I thought it would do you good to get some proper music culture.’ Toshi smirked.

Chris elbowed her in response.

‘What’s the goings on?’ Jessica asked as she looked between everyone.

‘A hunter was after you, stalked you to the club and was waiting for the show to finish.’ Chris started.

Claire sobered up rather quickly at that. She straightened up and looked at Loki, eyes wide.

‘He was after Jessica… I took him out before he had a chance to do anything.’ Toshi interjected quickly and gave Chris a side glare.

‘Chris then kept an eye on you both for safety.’ Loki said softly as he squeezed Claire’s side.

‘You were watching us?’ Jessica asked Chris.

Chris nodded. ‘You are both awful dancers, by the way. Never give up your day job.’ He teased.

Loki and Spencer chuckled, earning glares from their respective girls.

‘Ah you’re just jealous that you can’t dance like that to your kind of music.’ Claire scoffed, then nuzzled in closer to Loki, her head against his chest.

‘So, was it just the one hunter?’ Jessica asked.

‘Yeah, there was no sign of another.’ Toshi confirmed.

‘We’re going to need to be extra cautious just now.’ Spencer said, and Jessica nodded in agreement.

‘We’ve decided that you and Louise need to start training ASAP. Just to be on the safe side. So, the first session is going to be Monday, since it’s a holiday.’ Loki told Claire as he tilted his head to look at her and gave her arm a gentle squeeze.

Though he was met with silence, her face was against him so he couldn’t see if she was awake or not. With the way her breathing was deeper, he could tell she had passed out.

‘Geez, how much did you guys drink?’ Spencer asked, laughing.

‘Uh… I lost count after the fourth pitcher.’ Jessica hummed and tapped her lower lip.

‘I saw an unholy amount of shots crossing the bar, too.’ Chris commented.

Loki face-palmed. ‘I get the feeling Claire is going to be pulling a sicky tomorrow.’

Chris, Toshi, Spencer and Jessica didn’t stay for much longer, since Loki wanted to get Claire to bed. Spencer and Jessica flew home, even if Jessica’s flying ability was slightly off, she managed ok with Spencer guiding her.

Toshi started walking home and Chris walked with her for a bit.

‘You know you don’t need to walk me home, I’m quite capable of protecting myself.’ Toshi smirked at him.

‘Oh I know you are, but who says it’s you I’m protecting, hmm? Maybe I’m making sure you don’t go chasing after any innocent hunters.’ He smirked back at her.

Toshi rolled her eyes and shook her head at him. ‘Innocent hunters... Is there such a thing?’

Chris chuckled. ‘I don’t think so. Though I know you once thought there was no such thing as innocent vampires. There must be hunters out there that are only after the bad ones, surely?’

Toshi sighed. ‘There used to be. Now though, I think they’re all just after every and any vampire they can get... I don’t think Claire and Louise should find out that they’re potentially targets too.’

‘I guess not. I suppose it would just worry them unnecessarily.’ Chris nodded.

‘Do you want me to watch over the school this week, just in-case?’ Toshi asked as they reached the suburbs of the city.

‘If you have time and don’t mind, it might not be a bad idea.’ Chris nodded. ‘I’ve got a lot of paper work to do over the next couple of days, so knowing you’re watching over the place would help me focus.’

‘No problem.’ Toshi nodded. ‘You can head home now.’

‘You sure? You are only human, after all.’

‘You just asked me to watch over the school, do you think I won’t manage to get home safely?’ Toshi folded her arms over her chest and grinned at him.

Chris scowled at her and huffed. ‘See you tomorrow.’ He mumbled and turned on his heels to head away.

‘Thanks for escorting me, hound dog!’ Toshi called after him. He responded by giving her the middle finger over his shoulder.

Toshi continued her way home down the country roads, she didn’t fail to notice and hear that a bat was following her from in the sky above.

‘Definitely turning soft.’ She said to herself as she turned up her path, noticing the bat flew off once she was home.

'I'm hooooome!' Toshi called out as soon as she stepped inside.

'Hello, love.' Severus purred from behind her, he'd been waiting behind the door.

'Did you hear me coming?' Toshi giggled as he embraced her once she had her coat off.

'Yes. Who escorted you home? I heard wings.' He asked, tucking her under his chin.

'Chris did. I think he's getting softer in his old age.' Toshi teased.

'Good.' Severus chuckled.

'Good? I can take care of myself walking home.' She frowned and looked up at her soulmate.

'Oh I know you are more than capable, but it makes me feel better knowing others are looking out for you. Especially Chris, with him being an original.'

'I guess so. Well, if it makes you feel better, then that's fine with me.' She smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck, he dipped his head down and they kissed softly.

Chapter Text

On Thursday evening, Loki went to answer the door and was surprised to find it was Chris. He was looking a little bit antsy.

‘Oh, hey. What’s up?’ Loki asked.

‘Hey, bro… Ah, not much. Was just passing by and thought I’d see if you were busy or not.’ Chris said casually and shoved his hands into his pockets.

Loki raised an eyebrow at him. ‘Just passing by?’

Chris nodded. ‘Yep. So, what you up to?’ He took his hands out of his pocket and folded his arms over his chest.

‘Claire!’ Loki called over his shoulder.

Claire made her way through. ‘What’s up? Hey Chris.’ She waved to him.

‘My brother is acting weird and I don’t know why.’ Loki hummed.

Claire looked at Chris and pondered for a moment, then she grinned. ‘Let me guess. The night before you get to spend the weekend with your soulmate, and a planned first time feeding… You’re restless, don’t know what to do with yourself?’ She asked knowingly.

Chris rubbed the back of his head and nodded sheepishly. ‘Yeah… I’m kind of worried I do something stupid.’

‘Why don’t you two go out for some drinks? You could probably do with some brotherly bonding time.’ Claire suggested.

Loki looked down at Claire and raised an eyebrow. ‘You think?’

‘It’s not like we had plans anyway.’ She shrugged.

Loki looked at Chris, who had a hopeful look on his face.

‘Yeah, alright then. You’re buying though.’ Loki said as he grabbed his jacket.

‘Deal.’ Chris chuckled.

‘Are you sure you don’t mind, love?’ Loki asked Claire after stealing a kiss from her.

‘Of course not. Bat and I will enjoy a girls night in. Get some peace for a change.’ She teased and stuck her tongue out at him. ‘Right Bat?’ She glanced to the side.

Bat flicked her tail a few times and meowed in response, then purred loudly before sauntering off into the living room.

‘See?’ Claire giggled.

Loki pouted and kissed Claire again, cheekily squeezing her ass, too. Then he headed out with Chris to the local pub.

Claire went to chill with Bat, who was waiting for her on the sofa. She put on a film and Bat made herself comfortable on her lap, purring happily. She took her phone out of her pocket to message Louise.

C: Hey, sis. Our vampys are away out for a few beers. Chris is a bit antsy, waiting for tomorrow. ;)

L: He was on the phone with me not too long ago. I’m just as antsy I think!

C: I guess it has been a few days since he’s even seen you. Never mind what you two have planned for this ‘date’.

L: Yeah he said he misses me, and that if I change my mind even at the last minute it’s fine. That he still can’t wait to just see me again. Gah, I can’t wait. I’m a little bit nervous about the biting, but more so because I don’t want to mess it up for him.

C: Aww you won’t. Just be yourself and have fun with him. He’s not going to just pounce on you as soon as you walk in the door. It’ll happen naturally, when the time is right.

L: I wouldn’t mind if he did just pounce on me.

C: LOU!

L: Just saying.

C: You’re going to feel a whole lot more ‘frustrated’ when he does bite you… so prepare for that.

L: Shit. I didn’t even think of that!

C: And he will be able to smell you if you do get excited, you know.

Claire got a little worried as there was no response after a few minutes.

C: Lou???

L: Sorry. Just picking myself up off the floor… So, if I’d been a little bit… over excited before… he will have known?

C: Yeah. Sorry to break it to you.

L: I think I need to go dig myself a hole now.

C: Hahaha, don’t worry. He will be flattered that he’s already gotten you flustered.

L: Yeah, I think he does kinda like that sort of thing, huh? He seems to enjoy making me blush constantly as it is!

C: Are you nervous at all about going round to his place? What made you decide his place instead of yours?

L: He has a games room! Need I say more? I NEED to see it.

C: Of course he does. Are you sure it’s a games room and not a ‘play’ room? Wouldn’t surprise me if he had some sort of kinky dungeon of sorts.

L: I’m sure. Though I wouldn’t mind if it was a kinky dungeon either…

C: God Lou, you really are getting horny for him!

L: Can’t help it. It’s his fault for being so hot.

C: So… you’re not nervous then?

L: Not at all over going to his place. I’m kinda surprised at myself, actually. I didn’t know if he wanted me for the whole weekend or not though, had to ask him and felt really awkward. He said he’d love for me to stay through to Monday, but if I didn’t want to, I didn’t have to. Though as long as he’s able to make sure I’m happy and safe for a while after the feeding, at least. I love the thought of spending the whole weekend with him, though. I really can’t wait. Just the biting part I’m nervous about messing up!

C: You will be fine with the biting part. It’s so hot, honestly. Plus, it feels good, too. I mean, there is a bit of pain, but it’s an exciting kind of pain. Hard to explain, but I know you’ll enjoy it. The only thing, is once he starts, he will NOT be able to stop. Even if the house was on fire around you, it’s very unlikely he’d stop until he’s had his fill. So as soon as he sinks his teeth into you, the whole consent thing goes out of the window… Even now with Loki, if I cut my finger or something he goes feral and HAS to taste my blood. No matter what we are doing or where we are.

L: I figured that would be the case. It makes sense, they are vampires at the end of the day with strong instincts. Especially over blood. I’ll be prepared for it.

C: Good! Otherwise, I know Chris will look after you before, during and after. You’re his soulmate after all, his human.

L: I love being his human.

C: I know, you tell me that enough!

-

‘I’m surprised you came to me, I thought you’d have gone to Toshi and Severus or something first.’ Loki said casually as he took a drink of his beer.

‘They’re not home.’ Chris said without thinking.

Loki paused and slowly turned his head towards his brother. ‘Oh gee thanks, bro. So I was last choice?’ He scoffed.

‘No, no. I went to see if they were in first, on my way to you. I thought we could’ve all went out. But they weren’t in.’ Chris said quickly, glad that Loki relaxed and seemed happy with his quick excuse. ‘Anyway, this has worked out better. Claire was right, we need some brother time.’

‘True… It’s not often Claire is wrong.’ Loki laughed. ‘Just don’t tell her I admitted that out loud.’

‘It will be our little secret.’ Chris promised.

‘So, desperate for tomorrow night, huh?’ Loki smirked.

‘Like nothing before.’ Chris groaned and ran a hand through his hair. ‘I just hope I don’t mess up and hurt her. Or scare her.’

‘If you were going to scare her, you would’ve done it by now. And how many times do we need to tell you, your instincts won’t let you hurt her.’

‘I know… I know.’

‘Although, best to tell her that it will be near on impossible for you to stop once you start. If she changed her mind at the last minute, when her blood is already on your lips she will need to just hold on for the ride until you’ve had your fill.’ Loki warned him.

‘Yeah, I will go through all of that with her. I’ve been thinking about getting her to give me a safe-word, so if she really, really, needs me to stop I can try my hardest to.’ Chris said, hopeful.

‘Even with a safe word… I’d be surprised if it would be possible to stop.’ Loki said as he waved the bar man down to get them both another round.

‘That’s what is worrying me. What if she wants me to stop but I can’t, then it breaks her trust in me completely?’ Chris looked at the bar man. ‘And a couple of shots of your strongest vodka.’ He said to the bar man.

Loki raised an eyebrow at his brother, but accepted the shot nonetheless. At least he wouldn’t be as affected with the alcohol like Claire was, he should still make it into work tomorrow.

‘You need to relax more. She knows the risks, just remind her before hand that once you start, that’s it. If you give her the endorphins though, she won’t want it to stop.’ Loki assured him.

‘I hope so. I want it to be special for her, too.’ Chris sighed.

‘Stop fretting on it. Just enjoy being with her and when the time is right, it’ll happen.’ Loki patted him on the back. He ordered more shots. Cause he figured Chris really needed it.

‘She’s putting a lot of trust into me coming to my home, for the whole weekend. It’d really kill me if I broke that trust.’

‘I know… but that won’t happen. I’m certain of it. She adores you and Claire is always telling me how happy Louise is now, how much she feels safe with you.’

‘Really?’

‘Really. Claire says that you’re all Louise talks about, that it’s getting annoying.’ Loki smirked.

Chris grinned widely. ‘Well, I am a pretty impressive guy, so who can blame her.’ He said smugly, making Loki roll his eyes.

There was the Chris that Loki knew. Though Loki did enjoy seeing the more vulnerable side of his brother. The softer side, that he really did care and have a heart, especially for his soulmate.

-

It was after midnight when Loki and Chris decided to call it a night, since they did have work the next morning after all.

They went their own way outside the pub, and Loki was just a few houses down when he heard a low cry for help down one of the alleys. He could smell fear in the air.

Slowly making his way down, letting his eyes adjust to the darkness, as typically the streetlight down that alley was out, he spotted a large figure looming over a smaller one next to a skip. He could see clearly in the dark now his eyes had adjusted, and what he saw made his stomach drop.

It was a young woman, getting sexually assaulted by a man. She was crying for help but the man kept covering her mouth as he tugged and tore at her clothing.

Loki stormed towards them, he planned to haul the man off the poor girl, send him on his way with a punch to the face and then escort her to safety.

Although, as he took large strides towards them, he found his fangs emerging of their own accord and his eyes began glowing red. His adrenaline spiked as he zoned in on the man’s heartbeat, hearing it pumping the blood through his veins….

The girl’s eyes widened even more as she saw red eyes approaching fast from over the man’s shoulder. She let out a blood curdling scream as Loki pounced on the man, tearing him away from the girl.

The man looked horrified when he was turned to face Loki. Loki slammed him against the wall next to the girl, who took that opportunity to run for her life while sobbing.

Loki didn’t take a second glance at the girl, just eyed up the man who began begging and pleading for his life, which all fell on deaf ears as Loki snarled and dove in for his neck.

Chapter Text

Claire was asleep in bed, but woke up because she thought she heard the front door closing. She had only been lightly sleeping, as Loki wasn’t home yet. Even though she knew he would be as quiet as possible, not wanting to disturb her, she wouldn’t be able to sleep properly until he was home.

Though she listened carefully and heard no other sound after what she thought was the front door. Glancing at the bedside table, she saw it was just after one in the morning.

She rolled back over, but felt like something wasn’t quite right. She had been so sure about hearing the door…

Claire slipped out of bed, turned on the lamp and headed out of the room. She turned on the light in the hall, then as she reached the stairs she looked down and saw Loki sitting on the floor, back against the door. At first, she thought he’d drank way too much and was just really drunk.

Then she heard a quiet sob from him.

‘Loki?’ She rushed down the stairs to him.

When she got closer, she saw his hair was dishevelled and there was blood on his shirt.

‘Don’t… don’t come near me.’ He hissed and tried to move away from her, but Claire crouched down and put her arms around him straight away.

‘What happened? Are you ok?’ She asked and grabbed his face, to make him look at her. She saw his fangs were out, blood stained on them and his chin. His eyes were a little red, though they slowly turned back to normal when he looked at Claire.

‘I… I… killed someone.’ He said quietly.

Claire frowned and brushed her thumbs against his cheeks. ‘Who?’

‘I don’t know… I left the pub, heard someone crying. It was a woman, being assaulted. He was going to rape her. I just wanted to scare him off, make sure she got home ok, but I just… I don’t know what came over me, Claire. I was walking towards them and next thing I knew, my fangs were sinking into him. I didn’t stop, I kept drinking until he was dead!’

‘Ohh, Loki.’ Claire pulled his head in against her chest and she just held him for a while.

She understood why he was distraught, this wasn’t really like him, to be hunting down humans. Even if they were doing bad. Though she couldn’t help but think that it was a good thing he did, really…

‘I… I know you don’t like killing humans in this way, but it sounds like he deserved it.’ She said softly after a while of stroking his hair.

‘I shouldn’t have done it.’ Loki said quietly.

Claire sighed softly and kissed his temple. ‘Come on, let’s get you cleaned up and into bed.’ She stood up and took his hand, tugging him up to his feet.

He got up and followed her upstairs, into the en-suite. Claire took care of him, she removed his bloody shirt, then cleaned his face with a warm cloth. When she rinsed it clean in the sink, she turned around to him and he just embraced her tightly, burying his face into her hair.

Claire slipped her arms around him and just hugged him, she knew he’d be ok in time.

‘It’s ok to be what you are, to be a vampire.’ Claire started softly. ‘You didn’t hurt any innocent humans. That asshole deserved to be taken out. You’ve saved that girl from getting hurt, plus no doubt many others. If they get away with it, they keep doing it.’

Loki let out a big deep breath and squeezed her tight, then leaned back to look down at her. She smiled up at him and went up on her tiptoes to kiss him on the lips.

‘What if one day I go too far with someone that doesn’t deserve it?’ Loki asked with a shaky breath.

‘That won’t happen. You’re a good person, a good vampire. You can let yourself be a vampire without hurting those that are innocent. You feed from me all the time without hurting me. Maybe this is your inner vampire telling you that it needs that proper release now and then, to take it out on the baddies.’ Claire suggested.

‘You really think that I can hunt bad humans without snapping and going after good people?’ Loki asked.

Claire nodded. ‘Definitely. You really need to trust yourself more, have faith in your instincts.’

‘I don’t deserve you, love.’ Loki purred and pressed his forehead to hers.

‘Yes, you do. If anything, it’s me that doesn’t deserve you!’ Claire argued back.

‘No, you’re definitely wrong there.’ Loki growled and slid his hands down her side to briefly tickle her.

‘Behave! Seriously, maybe you need to speak to Toshi about it. She’s helping Chris with hunting, maybe she could help you, too?’ Claire suggested.

Loki sighed and buried his hair into Claire’s hair. ‘I don’t want to actively go out and hunt…’

‘I know you don’t… but if that urge comes over you again, at least you can get the right people to hunt.’

He sighed again and leaned back slightly. ‘I guess so.’ He hummed and stroked her cheek with the back of his hand.

‘Come on, let’s get to bed.’ Claire took his hand and they made their way into the bedroom.

‘You know… I can smell the slight arousal from you.’ Loki purred when they crawled into bed, he leaned over her with a little smirk as he cupped her face.

Claire’s eyes widened slightly. ‘Whaaaaat. From me? Noo…’ Claire tried to say innocently.

Loki chuckled and held her chin as he leaned down to kiss her softly. ‘Is it the dangerous side of a vampire that arouses you?’ He asked, curiously.

‘Ish. I think it’s knowing how strong and powerful you are, but knowing you’d never hurt me that’s the thrilling part… and I won’t lie, knowing you killed a baddie to save someone…’ Claire admitted and bit her lip.

‘Hmmm.’ Loki kissed down her neck and draped his leg over her. ‘Maybe letting my feral instincts take over now and then might not be a totally bad thing…’ He growled and grinded himself against her, letting her feel his arousal.

‘Maybe not indeed…’ She whispered and moaned. ‘Are you sure you wanna do this though… It’s almost two.’ She giggled.

‘We can be a bit late.’ Loki winked at her, then positioned himself between her legs as he roughly shoved her panties to the side.

He teased her for a while with his fingers, making sure she was well prepared for him. When two of his long digits slid easily into her, he knew she would be ready to take him.

‘As long as you leave plenty of biting for me, and not just baddies, I don’t mind you hunting them.’ Claire whispered as she trailed her fingers up and down his back.

She trembled when he positioned his cock against her, then began to slowly push into her.

‘Fuck!’ He grunted as her warmth enveloped him. He nibbled on her neck and let his fangs trail across her skin.

‘There will always be plenty of biting for you, my love.’ He whispered right before sinking his fangs deep into her skin, making her eyes roll back.

-

Chris walked into the teacher’s lounge in the morning and was instantly met with a whack to his back from Claire’s handbag.

‘What the hell was that for?’ He shrieked and turned around to face her, though got another swing from her bag to his arm. ‘Hey! Quit it!’ He growled at her and tried grabbing her bag off her.

‘You’ve turned my boyfriend feral! Had us up till after two in the morning! Lack of sleep is making me unsure whether I hate you or love you for it!’ She hissed at him and hit him twice more for good measure.

‘Sweetheart, stop abusing my brother and come get your coffee.’ Loki chuckled as he turned around from making them both a cup.

Chris smirked as he rubbed his arm and quickly pieced together what must have happened. He had heard through the grapevine that there was a human found dead in the early hours of the morning, not far from where he and Loki had been drinking.

'You're welcome.' He smirked at Claire.

Chapter Text

‘Right, everyone out! Out!’ Chris shouted as he stormed down the corridor, shouting into every classroom, as soon as the last kid left the building, he was on a mission to get locked up.

‘Aw come on, you know I usually hang back a bit to get some marking done before the weekend!’ Jessica whined.

‘Take it home. Do it Tuesday. I don’t care. Out!’ Chris barked at her.

‘Come on, Jessica. Can’t keep Chris from getting his feed tonight.’ Spencer teased from down the hall as he put on his jacket.

‘Exactly. Come on people, I need to get locked up.’ Chris said as he clapped his hands together.

‘We’re going, we’re going!’ Loki sighed as he and Claire grabbed their things and headed out of their class.

‘Be good to my sister tonight!’ Claire warned, as she pointed at her eyes then to him.

Chris smirked. ‘I won’t do anything to her that she doesn’t beg me to do.’ He said slyly.

‘Behave with her.’ Loki said while shaking his head as he took Claire’s hand and they headed out.

‘I know where you live, remember!’ Claire called to him from over her shoulder.

‘Now who’s being the protective one, hmm?’ Loki teased Claire.

‘Well, biting is a big thing.’ Claire said sheepishly.

Chris managed to herd everyone out, though he was surprised to find Severus already gone. He often held back to mark work, especially when a bank weekend was ahead. Though he suspected Toshi will have no doubt told him to get out asap, as Chris had told her about his plans to make dinner for Louise and he’d hoped to get home as soon as he could.

Once he did a quick sweep of the building in bat form to make sure everyone was out, he locked up and flew home to start getting ready. He had a quick shower, got dressed and made sure the house was clean and tidy before starting to prepare dinner, to get it in the oven.

He was cooking her favourite meal, lasagne. She had expressed before how her mum made the best lasagne ever, that no other compared to it.

So, Chris had sweet-talked Claire into getting the recipe from her, which she did. Though her mum said how in return for the recipe she needed a visit from her girls with their boyfriends, so she could meet Chris and see Loki again.

When it was in the oven cooking, he took a few minutes for a breather. Glancing at the clock, he knew that she would be on her way now and would be here in around ten minutes. He realised that he was actually most excited just about seeing her again, spending the whole weekend with her, rather than biting her. Although when he thought about that, too, of course he had to try and keep himself calm.

Of course, he heard her car pulling up the driveway, then he could smell her making her way to the door. He was there opening it before she even reached it.

His heart skipped a few beats seeing her as usual, she was beautiful. She was wearing a black casual type of dress and had her hair tied up high in a messy bun.

Louise’s heart began beating a bit faster when she saw Chris open the door. He was so handsome, wearing black jeans with a black shirt, with the top few buttons undone.

‘Hello pumpkin, welcome to my lair.’ He purred slyly as he took her into a warm embrace instantly.

She giggled in his arms as he squeezed her and took a deep breath into her hair. He then started sniffing down the side of her face and in against her neck, where he inhaled deeply and growled, his fingers dug into her sides, making her laugh even more.

‘My god, you smell incredible.’ He groaned.

‘Really? I was worried I’d be a bit smelly… Toshi suggested no perfume or deodorant unless it was non-scented…’ Louise admitted sheepishly.

Chris groaned again and kissed along her shoulder, making her giggle some more. ‘That explains it then… just pure you!’ He grinned and gently held her chin as he kissed her on the lips softly.

‘Are you sure you’re a vampire and not really a werewolf with all the sniffing?’ Louise teased.

Chris chuckled and squeezed her sides. ‘Don’t you start with the dog jokes.’

He took Louise inside and helped her take off her coat to hang up by the door. She kicked off her shoes and Chris took her duffel bag.

‘Let me show you around, can put your bag upstairs in the bedroom… I assume you’re ok sharing my room? There are spare rooms if you’d rather…’ Chris asked sheepishly as he began heading upstairs.

‘I wouldn’t want to miss out on your hugs, so your room should be fine.’ She grinned at him and followed him up.

Chris grinned too and his heart skipped a beat. The first room up the stairs was his, he had a humungous bed, the other furniture was all lovely wooden oak that all matched. There was a big wardrobe, dresser and cabinet drawers.

‘This is where I devour my prey.’ He announced when they walked in, making her giggle and blush.

‘I think that’s the biggest bed I have ever seen! It’s huge!’ She laughed.

‘And you think that Loki’s spare room is comfortable, wait till you feel this mattress.’ He boasted.

‘I’ll believe it when I feel it.’ She laughed.

‘Come on, let me show you my favourite room in the whole house.’ Chris took her hand and he led her through to the room at the end of the hall, he pointed out the bathroom on the way and three other doors, one of which was an office, one was a studio room where he worked on his music and the other was a spare room.

‘And this room… is where I kick my prey’s ass.’ He smirked and opened the door, putting his arm out to let her go in ahead.

The gasp that came from her was enough to tell Chris that she loved it.

It was his games room. He had a large TV set up in the middle of the largest wall, with a TV cabinet underneath filled with various games consoles, retro ones and newer models. There was a large half circle sofa in the middle of the room, facing the TV. To the left side there was a small nook area where he had a fancy computer system set up with a gaming chair. At the other side by the window, he had multiple shelves with lots of gaming memorabilia, including plenty of Pokemon stuff. He had fancy LED lights all over the place.

However, what really caught her eye, was just behind the door, he had a huge Snorlax that was a large beanbag.

‘Holy shit! This room… It’s incredible!’ Louise was in awe as she looked around, wide eyed. Then she gushed over the Snorlax. ‘It’s almost the size of my bed!’

Chris chuckled and grabbed her, he gently tossed her onto said Snorlax. She let out a squeak and laughed as she sank into it.

‘Oh my god, it’s so comfy!’ She lay on it quite happily.

‘If you go missing over the weekend, I suspect I know where I’ll find you.’ Chris grinned and folded his arms over his chest as he leaned against the wall.

‘I’m never leaving this room. You’re going to have to drag me out, kicking and screaming.’ She said determinedly as she sat up and shuffled off the Snorlax to go look at his games.

‘That’s fine by me.’ Chris laughed and followed her.

They spent a bit of time in the room, going through the games and she looked through the memorabilia, she couldn’t believe some of the stuff he had, extremely rare. Not to mention expensive. She dreaded to think how much the entire room would be.

‘As much as I don’t want to take you out of this room, and would love to kick your ass on Mario Kart, but I’ve got lasagne in the oven that will likely be ready soon. If that can tempt you out?’ He said as she finished with carefully looking through his Pokemon cards binder.

‘Lasagne!’ Her head perked up, making him laugh. ‘That’s probably the only food that could get me to leave this room right now.’

Chris put his hand out to her to help her up to her feet. ‘I had hoped so.’

‘I can’t get over how much of a Pokemon nerd you are.’ Louise commented as they made their way downstairs.

‘Never judge a book by its cover.’ He grinned and showed her around downstairs.

Louise loved his house, it was quite big but not too big at the same time. The space in every room was used well. She wasn’t overly surprised to see he had a massive flat screen TV in the living room and a big sound system in the corner.

He had the dining room set up for dinner, with a candle in the middle of the table and wine waiting in an ice bucket.

Chris was ever the gentleman, pulling a chair out for her and tucking her in.

‘I hope you’ll like the lasagne…’ He said as he rushed through to the kitchen to get it dished up.

‘It smells amazing.’ She called through to him.

When he returned, her eyes widened when she looked at her plate. ‘This looks and smells awfully familiar…’ She eyed him up cautiously, noticing he had a cheeky smirk plastered on his face as he sat down with her.

She took a bite and she couldn’t believe it.

‘This tastes amazing, just like mum makes… did you get her recipe?’

‘Perhaps I did pester your sister to get it for me, yes.’ Chris said sheepishly. ‘You said how much you love it, so I wanted to re-create it for you tonight.’

‘I’m surprised mum gave away the recipe easily.’ She laughed.

‘Who said it was easily? Claire said that she said as long as we go see her and your dad soon, apparently, she wants to meet me.’ He chuckled and rubbed the back of his head.

‘Yeah, I have told her about you.’ Louise blushed. ‘She has been nagging at me to take you to visit. She wants to meet the guy that has rescued me.'

‘Perhaps some weekend we will take a trip up.’ Chris suggested.

‘You’d be willing to meet them?’ Louise’s eyes lit up.

‘Absolutely. You’ve met my dad, I’d say it’s only fair.’ He winked at her.

Louise was delighted that he wanted to meet her parents. She wasn’t sure why, but it made her feel even more special. Though the fact that he went out of his way to make her favourite meal, in her favourite way, was special enough.

After eating, they moved through to the living room to listen to some music and get comfortable on the sofa. They chatted the evening away, about anything and everything. Their conversation just flowed so well.

Louise was enjoying being snuggled right in against him, he had his arm around her and was trailing his fingers lightly along her upper arm, making her skin tingle.

They were speaking about Chris’ night last night with Loki, and he was telling her about how Loki had killed a human.

‘Yeah, I got battered by your sister with her handbag this morning for it.’

‘What? Really?’ Louise couldn’t help but laugh a little as she turned to face him.

‘Yep. It hurt.’ He pouted.

‘N’aww, do you really think I believe that a human, my sister no less, would be able to physically really hurt you?’ Louise couldn’t stop giggling at the look on his face.

He narrowed his eyes at her and trapped her in his arms, he pulled her down over him and began tickling her, making her screech and squirm. They ended up in a little bit of a wrestling match, though Chris over-powered her and they ended up lying down on the sofa, with him slightly over the top of her, her arms pinned down above her as he used his other hand to continue tickling her for a little while.

When he stopped, they were both breathing heavy and he dipped his head down to kiss her deeply. He released her hands and wrapped his arms around her, to pull her in flush against him. She felt so small, being laid down right beside him, in his embrace. So small, but so safe and loved.

Her heart was beating a bit faster as they kissed, his tongue slowly teased against hers. She noticed that he didn’t have his piercings in at the moment, just feeling his soft lips upon hers. She clung to his shirt when he slowly stopped kissing her and tucked her head underneath his chin.

He started stroking her hair, softly running his fingers over her scalp. So soothing, calming. She wasn’t sure what happened exactly, but she had never felt such strong feelings before. Like she just knew she was where she was meant to be…

‘I love you.’ Slipped out from between her lips quietly.

Chris paused, his heart started racing. Did he hear that right?

He leaned back ever so slightly and tilted his head down as he gently held her chin to lift her face upwards. There was a slight look of uncertainty on her face, realisation of what she had said out loud.

‘What… what did you say?’ He asked, softly yet in surprise.

‘I… I love you.’ She whispered again, but then got a little worried. ‘Sorry… if it’s too soon. I’m sorry.’

‘No, no, pumpkin. Not at all.’ He assured her quickly and his arm that was around her body tightened, keeping her close. He brushed his thumb up over her cheek. ‘I love you too. So much. I have done for a while now… I just didn’t want to scare you off by telling you too soon.’ He admitted.

Her eyes widened and began watering. ‘Really?’ She squeaked.

‘Really really.’ He nodded and pressed his forehead against hers.

Chris couldn’t describe how it felt for him, to hear someone say that they love him. That she willingly said it herself, that she said it first. To have this small, beautiful, broken, being in his embrace, in his home, who trusted him implicitly. Even knowing about his past, about the things he’s done... Knowing how dangerous he could be. Yet here she was, not running away from him.

They softly kissed again, keeping close. Chris ran his lips down her jawline and down her neck, he sucked on her neck softly.

‘Do you still want to bite me?’ She asked quietly.

Chris chuckled against her skin. ‘That’s like asking is the sky really blue, my darling. The question is, are you still willing for me to do it?’ He forced himself to come away from her a bit, to lean up over her.

‘More than anything.’ She nodded eagerly.

Chris stroked her cheek and slid his hand down to wrap lightly around her throat, his thumb brushed up and down the side, he sensed her heartbeat quicken and could smell slight arousal from her.

‘Are you sure?’ He asked, searching her eyes for any kind of uncertainty. Though he couldn’t find any when she responded again with a yes.

‘I won’t be able to stop once I start… You need to be one hundred percent sure about this, as soon as my fangs sink into your skin, I won’t be able to pull away if you change your mind.’ He said firmly, still stroking the side of her throat with his thumb.

She wasn’t sure why feeling his hand around her throat was turning her on so much, but it was… All she could think about now was him biting her. She wanted it more than anything else.

‘I know… I’m totally sure.’

Chris took a deep breath and pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead. ‘Give me a safe word… If you really need me to stop, I will do my utmost to stop. I can’t promise that I will, but if you say it, I will do my damnedest to.’

To keep her safe was all he wanted, he hoped that if she really needed him to stop… That he would be able to.

She pondered for a moment before coming up with a word.

‘Wasp.’

‘Wasp?’ He questioned with an eyebrow up.

‘Yeah… It’s not something I’d be likely to say in this sort of situation. Though if there’s an actual wasp in the room, then I definitely would need you to stop to get rid of it.’ She said with a goofy smile on her face.

Chris chuckled and kissed her on the lips again. ‘Wasp it is.’

‘It will hurt for a second, initially, but I will make sure it’s as quick as possible.’ He warned her as he lifted her head up slightly and moved one of the sofa cushions under her head, to raise her up a little and keep her comfortable.

‘I trust you.’ She smiled at him and put her hand on his arm.

‘I’ll break you as carefully as I can.’ He purred.

Louise blushed, why was that so hot? She should not be as aroused as she is over a vampire about to bite her…

Chris shifted over her to the other side, so that he was on the sofa's edge side, to make sure there was no chance of her falling off. He was stretched out at her side, leaning up and over her slightly.

‘I can smell your arousal, pumpkin… Who’d have thought that the prospect of being bitten by a vampire could be so exciting, hmm?’ He teased, smirking at the shyness on her face as she tried to hide.

He was just as aroused though, if not more…

Chris leaned down and kissed her shoulder, slowly he moved towards her neck until he kissed over the right spot. He listened closely for any changes in her breathing or any protests, but all he heard was a small moan when he sucked on her skin.

‘I can’t wait to finally taste you, my lovely little pumpkin.’ He growled, his fangs slowly emerged and he dragged them lightly along her skin, feeling her tremble beneath him. He held the other side of her neck with one hand, while the other he put firmly on the sofa to keep himself steady.

‘Keep still for me, sweetheart.’ He whispered, his breath danced across her skin.

Then, without wasting anymore time, he buried his fangs deep into her. She let out a gasp upon feeling his sharp teeth penetrate into her neck, but the pain was gone as quickly as it had started, she was quickly overcome with a weird yet pleasurable sensation that swam through her veins. Making her head go fuzzy and her entire body tingled in pleasure.

She grabbed for Chris, putting her arms around his back, just needing to hold onto him.

Chris could feel his body going into overdrive as her blood flowed down his throat. His eyes were ablaze of red as he drank from her, her blood was like nothing on Earth, the most delicious he’d ever tasted. He couldn’t get enough of her.

He was so frenzied he didn’t even realise fully himself that he had began grinding himself against her leg while he fed from her. He couldn’t even stop for air, just kept drinking.

Louise vaguely registered feeling him grinding against her, with a very obvious bulge. Though that her excited her more, too. She felt so aroused herself, but felt like she was floating. Then, after time, she felt her body beginning to get really weak and her eyes began to flutter.

Chris groaned into her as he came in his jeans, he’d stupidly failed to wear underwear, not expecting to lose control so much in the way he was…

He could sense her heartbeat beginning to slow down, he willed himself to stop… he just needed a little more though, just a little bit more...

As he took one last gulp of blood from her, he managed to release from her neck with a loud snarl, her blood dripped from his fangs down his chin and onto her neck, but he was quick to lick that up. He took deep breaths, doing his best to calm himself down, though his entire body was trembling.

His eyes were still red, but were flashing back to normal as he looked at Louise and cupped her face in both hands. Her eyes were fluttering, struggling to remain open as she had been so close to passing out.

‘Louise… pumpkin… are you alright?’ He asked, his eyes finally going back to normal as he managed to clear his mind and retract his fangs.

She opened her mouth but nothing came out yet. He gently stroked her hair and lapped softly at her bite mark, easing the stinging sensation. He then tried again and stroked her cheek with the back of his hand.

‘Did I go too far? Can you speak now?’ He asked, his tone full of concern.

Louise’s mind was slowly coming back to her, even if her body felt completely spent, as if she’d just ran a marathon without any sort of training.

‘That… that…’

Chris wasn’t sure what he was expecting her to say, but certainly not what she came out with.

‘That was so fucking hot… I’m so horny now.’ She whined.

Chris burst out laughing in response and kissed her sloppily.

‘I know… I can smell you.’ He purred over her lips.

Chapter Text

Chris was feeling so satisfied now he had a belly full of Louise’s blood. Though the scent of her arousal was making his head spin… He could also tell by the way she was squirming that she was really aroused.

‘I uhm… sorry I let myself get way too carried away. In both senses.’ He coughed to clear his throat a bit. ‘I probably should have worn underwear.’ He blushed a little.

Louise giggled. ‘That was… so hot.’

Chris smirked and nuzzled her nose with his. ‘I can smell how desperate you are, pumpkin. Do you want some privacy to sort yourself out? Or if you want… I could help. These fingers aren’t just good at tickling, you know.’ He smirked and smoothed his hand down her side. ‘Only if you want to though, there’s no pressure from me. As I said, I can easily give you space to… satisfy yourself. I just don’t want you to be left frustrated, after you gave me so much.’

Louise’s eyes widened and her cheeks flushed even redder than they had been. ‘I… uh… are you… into doing that?’ She squeaked out, flustered at the mere thought.

Chris frowned and kissed her cheek. ‘Of course…’ but then he realised. Ray never pleasured her, it was just about his own pleasure. ‘Have you ever had someone else make you cum before?’

Louise shook her head shyly. ‘No… Just on my own.’ She admitted. ‘Was never… important.’

Chris understood completely without her explaining anymore. He knew that she didn’t like thinking about Ray, never mind talking about him really.

‘Well, I’ve got news for you, sweetheart. You’re going to be cumming a hell of a lot more than I will be. I just know that you are going to be such a delight to force orgasm after orgasm out of… I can’t wait to have you squirming and crying out my name, it’s all you’ll be able to remember.’ He growled seductively and kissed her.

He felt her gasp into his mouth, and he could tell by her body that she was getting more and more aroused.

‘That’s… quite a bold statement.’ She teased after the kiss.

Chris tickled her side. ‘Don’t worry, it’s one I will live up to…’ He smirked. ‘Now, you’ve got less than a minute to decide what you want to do, while I grab you a glass of water.’

He kissed her again before getting up off the sofa, he was walking a little awkwardly due to the mess in his jeans, making Louise fall into a fit of the giggles, he shot her a look over his shoulder before disappearing out of the room briefly.

Louise reached up to feel her neck and brushed her fingers across his bite mark, making her shiver. It was a little bit sore, but she quite liked the way it hurt. It was a dull sort of stingy ache. She couldn’t believe he’d bitten her, it had been even better than she could have imagined. She didn’t find she felt too bad either, rather drained but not as bad as she thought she was going to feel afterwards.

When Chris returned a minute later, he’d changed out of his jeans and into trackie bottoms. He had a glass of water for her and a bar of chocolate.

Though as Louise tried to sit up, her head began spinning so she paused. ‘Oh, geez.’ She said as she put her hand up to her head. Maybe she was bit more out of it than she had realised.

‘Easy, pumpkin.’ Chris put the water and chocolate down on the side table and grabbed her.

He carefully lifted her up in his arms and sat down behind her, cradling her on front of him between his legs, her back against his chest.

‘Sorry… thought I was feeling ok.’ Louise said sheepishly.

‘Don’t apologise, I’ve taken a lot of blood out of you. Of course your head might feel a bit funny for a while… Here, drink some water.’ Chris grabbed the glass of water and brought it round on front of her.

She took the glass but her hands were a bit shaky, so Chris put his hands over hers to help her drink. He was glad that she drank more than half of the glass, he needed to make sure she kept hydrated.

Louise was rather fascinated looking at his large hands over hers, making hers and the glass look absolutely tiny in comparison. Though she also noticed that the tattoos he had on the back of his hands were pretty faded.

‘What’s happened with your hand tattoos?’ She asked softly.

‘I didn’t like them, so I’ve been going through the process of having them removed. I have plans for what I want on one instead.’ He said as he nuzzled against her hair at the back of her head.

Chris grabbed the chocolate and broke the pieces up for her, then fed her each bit. Which didn’t help with her arousal, but the chocolate and water did help with the fuzziness in her head.

‘How are you feeling, sweetheart?’ Chris asked as he kissed her neck softly, over where he’d bitten.

‘Better… apart from… uh… you know.’ She said shyly.

‘Do you want me to help? Or would you rather have some privacy?’ He asked, his voice was a low rumble and she could feel his chest vibrating against her back.

She mumbled her response, very quietly, Chris could hear what she said but only because of his vampire hearing.

‘What was that, sweetheart? I didn’t quite catch that?’ He said teasingly as he wrapped his arms around her middle and tickled her sides.

She started laughing as she buckled further back into him. ‘Can you… help… please.’ She said a bit louder between laughing.

‘That’s better. Of course I can help, my sweet little pumpkin.’ He purred, sliding his nose up the side of her neck to just below her ear, he kissed her there softly and stopped tickling her. 

‘If you want me to stop, just tell me.’ Chris said seriously as he kept his right arm around her middle and his left hand started wandering down her body.

His arms were long enough he was able to reach the bottom of her dress just by her knee, he slowly tugged it up, his hand slipping under and lightly creeping up her inner thigh. She let her legs fall open a bit more, to give him better access.

‘How does it feel, having been bitten by your vampire?’ He asked in a growly tone as his hand reached her knickers, he lightly trailed his fingers across her centre, feeling how wet she was through the fabric.

‘It… it feels amazing.’ Louise gasped out.

She gasped again when he slid his hand inside her knickers and started touching her softness. He groaned into her ear, finally feeling her intimately was driving him wild again. Though he kept himself calm and composed, this was about her pleasure.

‘Hopefully I’m about to make you feel even more amazing.’ He purred.

His exploring fingers delved through her folds and he swiftly sought out her clit. He took his time stroking her, learning what she liked and responded to best. While he would have loved to tease and torment her, he knew there would be plenty of time for that in the future. She deserved an orgasm right now.

He still took his time, building her up slowly and carefully. Listening to every little whimper and moan, taking in every shaky breath and twitch of her muscles.

When he slipped a finger into her, he felt her body clutching him tightly. His thumb rubbed over her clit in firm circles, and he was able to insert a second long finger into her. He curled them in just the right way and hit gold, so he zoned in on that area.

‘You’ve been such a good girl for me, letting me feed from you. Making you cum is the least I can do in return. Let yourself go, my little pumpkin.’ He whispered into her ear.

Chris felt her body react strongly when he called her a good girl… Which intrigued him and got his mind ticking, though he stored that information away in his brain for later.

‘Fuuuuuck!’ Louise cried out as she gripped his arm tightly.

Her body felt like a tightly wound spring, ready to snap at any moment. It was one thing pleasuring herself previously, but having the man, vampire, that she loved dearly do it, was a whole new level of pleasure.

Using his right hand, Chris let go of her middle and reached up to grip her chin, turning her face to the side so he could kiss her sloppily. He kept his movements at the same strong rhythm, his fingers inside of her rubbing firmly against her g spot while his thumb continued to circle her clit.

As his tongue lapped against her own, she came unravelled around his fingers, whimpering and moaning into his mouth. She’d never had an orgasm so good before, she felt it through her entire body. It was like her bones had turned completely to mush.

When she was finished it took her a bit of time to catch her breath and for her racing heart to settle down again. Chris chuckled as he reluctantly removed his hand from her knickers, he couldn’t resist sucking his fingers clean, moaning at her taste.

‘Mmm, my god. You taste delicious, both your blood and your pussy.’ He purred at her, making her turn her face into his chest to hide as she felt another wave of heat wash over her face.

‘That was… wow.’ She giggled.

‘I’m glad you thought so. This is just the start, once I know your body inside and out, the fun will be endless.’ He grinned as she peeked shyly up at him.

‘I uhm, I feel like you’re needing something…’ She whispered, feeling his arousal pressing hard against her lower back.

‘No, no, pumpkin. I’ve got everything I need. You’ve already given me great pleasure tonight. I think we should get to bed, so you can rest up.’ Chris gently held her chin and kissed her sweetly on the lips.

She nodded in agreement. ‘I dunno if I’m going to be able to stand.’ She admitted.

‘From lack of blood or because of the orgasm?’ Chris smirked.

‘Both.’ She giggled.

‘Both is a good answer.’ Chris chuckled.

He carefully cradled her in his arms and stood, she put her arms around his neck as he took her upstairs into his bedroom. He gently sat her down on the bed, then nipped back downstairs to get more water and fruit for her.

She managed to make her way into his en-suite to get cleaned up a little, though her legs were a bit wobbly. She spent some time looking at the red bite mark on her neck, she felt so giddy having been bitten and marked by her vampire.

Chris pulled the covers on the bed back when he returned, then he stripped down to his boxers to get ready for bed. When Louise came out of the bathroom, she blushed when she saw him waiting in bed, sitting up so she could see his naked chest.

Chris’ heart melted upon seeing her in pj shorts and a vest top. He smiled at her and patted the bed next to him.

She rushed over and climbed into bed beside him. Chris wrapped his arms around her and kissed the top of her head as she snuggled in against his side.

‘I’m going to need you to drink this glass of water and have some strawberries before we go to sleep.’ Chris said as he reached to the bedside table and handed her a glass.

‘The whole glass?’ Louise asked with wide eyes.

‘Yep. The whole glass.’ Chris nodded.

‘I’ll be peeing all night.’ Louise whined as she took it from him.

‘I’d rather you pee the bed than pass out from dehydration.’ Chris chuckled as he handed her some strawberries.

‘Hopefully I’ll make it to the bathroom.’ She snorted.

‘I hope so too, but I’ll cope if you don’t.’ Chris winked at her and nudged her playfully.

Once Louise finished her water, with lots of prompting from Chris, because it was a large glass, she finished the strawberries too and was more than ready to sleep. They both lay down and snuggled together, she had her head on his chest and felt so content. As did Chris.

Louise was out like a light with Chris lightly trailing his fingers up and down her arm.

Chris was just enjoying the moment, having her in his arms. He was excited about getting to spend the whole long weekend with her.

He noticed his phone light up from the side, it was on silent. He reached back to check it, without disturbing Louise. It was a message from Loki.

L: Is Louise still alive? You haven’t bled her dry, have you?

Chris chuckled softly. He took a quick selfie to send to his brother, he was grinning widely with Louise’s head on his chest. She was sleeping so peacefully with a smile on her face.

C: One satisfied vampire, and one very satisfied human. ;)

Chapter Text

Louise was enjoying a shower in Chris' en-suite on Saturday morning. She couldn’t stop smiling while washing her hair as she thought back to last night with Chris. Her stomach swirled with butterflies at the thought of having the whole weekend with him to look forward to.

Her bite mark on her neck had bruised a little and was red, his teeth prints were marked into her skin. She got giddy every time she felt it or saw it in the mirror.

Once she was finished showering and was dried, she wrapped the towel around her body and went through to the bedroom. Chris had just pulled on some comfy trackie bottoms and a band t shirt, he’d had a quick shower in the other bathroom.

He tried not to stare too much, seeing her in just a towel… though he couldn’t resist grabbing her from behind in a hug and kissing her neck, making her giggle.

‘How are you feeling, pumpkin? Any light-headedness or headaches, now you’re moving about?’ He asked softly.

‘Nope, nothing at all. I’ve never felt better. You’re just really good at taking care of me.’ She blushed.

Chris chuckled and moved around on front of her, he stroked her cheek and slid his hand down to gently hold her neck as he dipped down to kiss her.

‘Even though you’re feeling fine, I hope it doesn’t mean you’re wanting to escape… I think you still need to stay a few more nights, for research reasons, of course.’ He teased.

‘Oh yeah, of course… Now you mention it, maybe there is a tiny bit of a headache…’ Louise laughed.

Chris smiled and cradled the back of her head as he kissed her forehead. ‘Come down when you’re ready, I’ll go get breakfast started. Wear something comfy, I figured we could have a day of gaming and movies?’

Louise’s eyes lit up and she nodded eagerly. ‘Sounds perfect!’

When Chris headed downstairs, Louise had a look through her bag, but realised she didn’t really pack anything comfortable to wear. She had jeans, but they weren’t overly comfy to wear all day chilling out… She had been so used to constantly having to look nice even when just lounging around at home for him. She knew she was an idiot for not realising that Chris would want her to be comfy.

‘I can’t just wear my pjs the whole weekend.’ She muttered to herself.

She felt a bit anxious as she wasn’t sure what to do now. So she grabbed her phone from her bag and sent Claire a message, she knew she would respond quickly.

L: SOS. I didn’t think to bring comfortable clothes like leggings or whatever. Panicking as I don’t know what to do. I just have my pjs but can’t wear them all weekend. I know Chris wants me to be comfortable… I just never thought when I was packing.

C: Take a deep breath, sis. Jus grab one of Chris’ t-shirts or something, will be long enough on you to be comfortable to wear like a dress?

L: I can’t wear his clothes.

C: Of course you can. He won’t mind at all, I guarantee it.

L: What if he does mind.

C: Lou, take a deep breath. This is CHRIS. Not Ray. I’m guessing the biting went well last night, or you’d not still be there? He didn’t force you into anything, did he?

L: I know… I know… Yeah, it went amazing… and no, he didn’t force me into anything at all.

C: The worst thing he will do if he doesn’t like you wearing his clothes, is ask you to change. I bet my life on it though, heck I bet BAT’s life on it, that he won’t mind one single bit.

L: Really? You’re betting on poor Bat’s life!

C: Yep. Just asked Loki and he said he loves it when I wear his clothes, he suspects Chris will be the same.

L: Ok… thanks. xxx

C: Enjoy your weekend, try to relax and enjoy your time with him. Don’t over-think, though I know that can be difficult. Speak to him about any worries you have, be open. He will help you and will help ease your worries. xxx

Louise knew Claire was right, and she knew herself deep down that Chris wouldn’t mind. It was just that niggling doubt in her mind of Ray’s voice yelling at her…

She took a few minutes to calm down, then she put on her underwear, tied her hair up and looked towards Chris’ wardrobe. Though the chair in the corner of the room caught her eye, his black and white striped jumper was draped over the back of it.

Heading over there and picking it up, she couldn’t resist smelling it. It smelled so good, smelled of him. He’d obviously worn it lately, but didn’t deem it dirty enough for the laundry yet...

-

Chris was cooking some bacon and eggs, he couldn’t stop smiling as he hummed along to a song on the radio. He felt so at peace and satisfied after feeding from Louise last night. Though just waking up with her this morning had been wonderful, he was so glad that he was getting to spend the whole weekend with her.

He was torn from his thoughts when he heard her bare feet tapping lightly across the wooden kitchen floor.

‘I hope you’re hungry, I bought way too much food for this weekend.’ He chuckled over the sizzling bacon.

‘Yeah, I’m starving!’ She replied quietly.

Chris frowned, he picked up on some anxiousness in her tone. Worried, he turned around, he was about to say something but when he saw her, he paused. His eyes widened and a low growl deep in his chest formed naturally.

‘I uh… didn’t take anything comfortable to wear… I hope it’s ok wearing this.’ Louise blurted out.

Chris crossed the room to her in three large strides, Louise was a bit unsure initially until he wrapped his arms around her and buried his face into her neck, growling, she then quickly relaxed.

‘You have no idea how sexy you look in my clothes.’ He leaned back a bit to look down at her body, then he gently wrapped his hand around her throat to keep her still as he kissed her hungrily.

‘Really?’ She squeaked over his lips.

‘God yes.’ He groaned. ‘It is huge on you.’ He chuckled. ‘Can’t even tell if you’re wearing anything underneath.’

‘Maybe I’m not?’ Louise said shyly with a coy smile. She was so relieved and at ease now that she knew he was obviously fine with it. His reaction had been unexpected.

Chris let out a groan and pressed his forehead against hers for a moment.

‘Here, let’s sort these sleeves out.’ He chuckled and began folding up the sleeves.

‘They’re like twice as long as my arms.’ Louise giggled.

Chris smirked as he folded them back enough so they were up her forearms. Louise’s heart melted how he was helping her. He took a moment to just gaze at her as he cupped her cheek. He liked the way the jumper was sitting slightly off one shoulder, he couldn’t resist pulling her into him again and kissing said shoulder.

The bacon sizzling got louder, interrupting their moment. ‘Shit.’ Chris quickly spun around to see to it.

‘Is there anything I can do?’ Louise asked.

‘You could get the plates and cutlery out if you want? In that cupboard over there.’ He nodded his head in the direction.

‘Sure.’ Louise was happy to help, so got what they needed set up at the breakfast bar.

‘I uhm… have a confession to make.’ She said shyly when they both settled down to eat. ‘I had a bit of a panic upstairs, when I realised I didn’t have anything comfortable to wear. I always had to… Look nice, before… So I never really thought about packing leggings or trackies for this weekend. I messaged Claire in a bit of a panic, she suggested wearing something of yours, told me you wouldn’t mind. I knew deep down, even if you did you would just calmly tell me… but my mind just ran away with me for a bit.’

Chris reached over to take her hand, softly brushing the back of it with his thumb. ‘Oh sweetheart. I don’t mind one single bit. If you’re ever anxious about anything, you can speak to me. I promise, I won’t ever be angry with you for anything. I will always be honest with you and speak to you calmly, about any issues. Wearing my clothes is far from an issue though, I promise you that.’

‘Thank you… I know I can talk to you about anything, just sometimes my brain runs away with me a little bit. My anxiety kind of takes over sometimes, even if it’s completely irrational.’

‘It’s understandable, pumpkin. If there’s ever anything I can do to help alleviate your anxiety, just let me know.’ He brought her hand up to his lips, kissing her knuckles gently.

After breakfast, the two spent almost the entire day in the games room, playing various games. Plenty of Mario Kart, once Louise was back in the swing of it, she thrashed Chris multiple times. He also showed her the newest Pokemon game on the switch, and she was completely hooked. He made her own account on it for her, so she could journey through any game she wanted and save her progress on the way.

They also played plenty of other games too, while cheating and trying to distract one another. Louise ended up lying against him inside his arms while they played most of the games.

Of course they stopped for lunch, but Chris ended up making them toasties and he brought them up to the room for them to snack on. For dinner, they just ordered takeaway. Then they ended up watching a film downstairs in the living room.

Louise noticed that quite often, especially when kissing, Chris would lightly wrap his hand around her throat, at the front or the side, or would often stroke the back of her neck, all of which made her melt completely. She wasn’t sure if it was because he seemed rather obsessed with her neck, or how it made her feel, that turned her on so much. Having his large, strong hand in such a vulnerable place, but trusting him not to hurt her… She tried not to think about it too much, knowing he’d be able to smell her getting excited.

They ended up making out on the sofa in the middle of a film, getting quite heavy… Louise was on his lap, her arms around his neck while they kissed deeply. His tongue against hers was making her head spin. When he slid a hand under the jumper to caress over her thigh, she struggled to keep still.

‘Sorry… Getting a little carried away.’ Chris said sheepishly over her lips.

‘Don’t be sorry… I like it. I… I want you so badly… can we go all the way?’ She whispered.

Chris’ eyebrows shot upwards as he gasped a bit. ‘Really? Are you sure you’re ready?’

‘I’ve never felt more ready for anything in my life. I really want to. I’m horny just being with you!’ She admitted bravely with a blush and a giggle.

‘Well, I am rather sexy. So, it’s understandable you can’t resist me.’ Chris teased and winked at her, making her giggle more.

‘Then you can find out if I am wearing underwear or not.’ She grinned.

Chris let out a feral growl as he cradled the back of her head and kissed her. ‘Let’s take this to the bedroom.’

He scooped her into his arms and practically sprinted upstairs, making her laugh all the way.

‘What’s your safe word, sweetheart?’ He asked on the way up.

‘Safe word? For sex?’ She asked.

‘Yes. I want you to feel safe, knowing that you can stop whatever we are doing at any time. No matter what.’

‘Wasp.’ She said confidently as they reached the bedroom.

Chris wanted nothing more than to ravage her there and then, but he calmed himself down. This was their first time together, it was going to be special and he was going to take his time, savour every little moment.

They lay down on their sides on his bed, where they continued their heavy make out session, while also starting to get handsy. Chris rolled her onto her back and sat over her, quickly pulling off his shirt.

Louise stared at his body, her mouth almost watering. She loved his tattoos that covered his muscular, lean body. She couldn’t resist running her hands up his chest, making him tremble. He leaned down over her to kiss her again, then after a while he sat up once more and slid his hands up her legs, under the jumper.

‘As much as I love seeing you in my jumper… I think it’ll look better on the floor.’ He purred and took hold of the hem, slowly pulling it up over her head and off. He groaned loudly, while she was wearing knickers, she had skipped wearing a bra.

‘My god.’ He moaned, dipping down to taste her.

Louise gasped as he took her left nipple into his mouth, sucking softly as his tongue slowly flicked across it, making her squirm and moan. He paid attention to both breasts equally, driving her absolutely wild. She could feel the pleasure spiking straight down to her core. He was worshipping her like a goddess, she had never been so turned on before.

Eventually, he kissed down over her abdomen as he slid his fingers into the band of her knickers and pulled them slowly down her legs, then tossed them onto the floor. Chris buried his face into her, inhaling deeply and growling like a beast.

She let out a squeak of surprise when she felt his tongue lapping at her. She grabbed the bed sheets at either side of her as he went to town between her legs. It felt so strange, yet incredible, feeling his tongue teasing her. He mainly licked her clit, alternating between firm and light licks, now and then he’d lap at her folds and nibble lightly.

He had her so worked up, she was bucking up against his mouth, he had to put a hand firmly on her stomach to pin her down. Though that action alone drove her even wilder.

Chris couldn’t get enough of her taste, he could tell she was close. So he kept the same rhythm on her clit with the tip of his tongue, and added his fingers into the mix. He slowly inserted two fingers into her, seeking out that sweet spot he found last night. As soon as he began rubbing firmly over her g spot, her body began shaking uncontrollably as she came.

He ate up everything she had to give him, smacking his lips together with a moan once he was finished.

‘Oh my god. You taste fucking incredible.’ He snarled, his eyes were hazed over and dark as he crawled up over her, he shoved his trousers down around his thighs so she could feel his hardness against her thigh.

Louise took a moment to get her brain to work, so she could respond. ‘Better or not as good as my blood?’ She asked.

‘Hmmm… that’s a very tough call. Don’t make me choose.’ He rumbled and began suckling against her neck.

She widened her legs under him as he positioned himself better, she reached down between them to take hold of his cock. She stroked him a few times, enjoying feeling him harden even more in her hand.

‘Are you ready, pumpkin?’ He asked breathlessly as he started bucking against her hand.

‘Please.’ She whimpered and nodded.

Chris lined up and slowly pressed into her. They pressed their foreheads together as Louise wrapped her arms around his neck. Chris slid his hands underneath her to pull her up closer to him, they both gasped and moaned as he filled her up.

He didn’t think he was going to last long, she felt so good around him as he began thrusting into her. The noises she was making really didn’t help, either.

‘Oh fuck, you feel so fucking good… My good girl, taking my cock so well.’ He growled, sloppily kissing her.

He felt her clenching around him at his words, making him drive deeper into her.

Louise began to cry softly from the pleasure and the intimacy with him. She felt so wanted, so loved. She hid her face into the crook of his neck. ‘I love you, my vampire.’ She whispered.

‘I love you too, my soulmate.’ He whispered back to her as he cradled the back of her head.

It didn’t take long for the both of them to reach their pleasure, Chris made sure she finished first. When he then emptied into her, he couldn’t bring himself to pull out. He wrapped his arms tightly around her body and rolled them onto their sides, so he could stay snug inside her.

Louise was on cloud nine in his arms, she clung to him tightly, like she would lose him if she let go. He began to play with her hair softly.

‘I have a feeling I know what we will be doing all day tomorrow.’ Chris purred.

‘A different kind of playing.’ Louise giggled.

Chapter Text

‘What ya doiiiin’?’ Claire asked in a sing song tone as she looked in at Loki in his office on Saturday afternoon.

Loki chuckled and spun around in his chair. ‘Just marking some work for Tuesday. What are you up to, pet?’

Claire shrugged and walked over to him. ‘Bored… looking for something to do.’ She said innocently.

When she got to Loki, he spread his legs open and she stepped between them, he put his arms around her and pulled her in against him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and climbed on, to straddle over him.

‘Well, you could do me, if you’re so bored.’ Loki said suggestively and began wiggling his eyebrows.

‘Hmm… I don’t know if I’m that bored.’ Claire teased and looked off to the side.

Loki mocked a gasp, pretending to be hurt. Claire laughed and grabbed his face as she kissed him. The kiss quickly heated up, she ended up grinding down against him and soon felt an evident bulge against her crotch.

‘Maybe the marking can wait a while.’ Loki said, strained.

‘Well, what if I just… keep you occupied while you mark?’ She suggested, then to his surprise she slid off his lap and down on front of him on her knees. She shimmied back a bit underneath the desk and made short work of unbuckling his belt and pulling down his zipper.

Loki groaned when she pulled his semi-hard cock out and began stroking it. He pulled in closer to the desk and tried to pick the pen up, though he knew this wasn’t going to be easy.

‘You dirty girl.’ He growled, glancing down at her.

She smirked up at him, then took him into her warm, wet mouth. Loki closed his eyes and let his head fall back for a bit, enjoying the way she just swirled her tongue slowly around his shaft. When she stopped moving as much, just letting his cock rest on her tongue, he bit his tongue and tried to focus on the work on front of him.

Every now and then she would swallow around him or move her tongue, making him groan and struggle to focus. After trying to continue marking for ten minutes, he snapped.

‘Nope. I can’t take this anymore!’ Loki growled and slid his chair back. Claire giggled as he reached under the desk and grabbed her, pulling her out.

Loki shoved all of his work to one side of the desk, turned her around and pushed her down over it. He tugged her leggings and knickers right down to her feet in one swoop, then he was on her like an animal in heat.

Claire gasped out as he thrust into her, thankfully she was always aroused when giving him a blowjob, so they both knew that she would be ready to take him.

It was a good job, too. As he was relentless as he fucked her from behind. His body pinned her down on the desk, she couldn’t move even if she wanted to. All she could do was reach out to grab the side of the desk and hold on for the ride.

‘Fuuuuck, Lokiiiii!’ She cried out.

Loki moved her hair out of the way and began suckling on her neck. ‘Are you going to let me feed from you, pet?’ He growled and nuzzled against her as his hips continued moving, pushing into her.

‘Whenever… you… want…’ Claire gasped out between thrusts, she clenched down around him at the thought of him biting her.

Loki let his fangs come out to play, lightly trailing them over her skin, making her shiver. He zoned in on the right spot and focused on her heartbeat.

Claire let out a long moan when he bit into her neck. She went to mush completely under him, he could feel her body practically going limp as he started sucking her blood. He lost his mind completely, feeling her sweet blood flow down his throat while his cock was being squeezed by her delightful cunt.

Claire’s mind started to go hazy, she felt floaty and the pleasure was building rapidly. Loki was careful not to drink a lot out of her, since he knew she needed her full strength for Monday. When he sensed her starting to lose it and she had an orgasm, squeezing the life out of him, he removed his fangs from her and let out a feral growl as he rutted deep into her and came inside her.

‘Oh… my…’ Claire moaned weakly.

Loki chuckled darkly and licked softly at her bite wound. ‘Thank you, my love. You always give me such a good feed.’

‘You always give me amazing orgasms.’ Claire drawled, she could barely speak properly while her mind was still recovering.

‘So much for getting the marking done.’ Loki sighed as he pulled out of her, his cum trickled down her inner thigh, making her shiver.

Claire just mumbled in response. Loki carefully lifted her up and carried her through to their bed. He placed her down and kissed her forehead. ‘Let me go get something to eat for you.’

When Loki returned a few minutes later with water and snacks, Claire was more aware but still waiting in bed.

‘It’s no wonder I need so many Iron tablets, this is the third time this month already that you’ve fed from me.’ Claire giggled.

‘I know… I need to try and contain myself better.’ Loki said sheepishly as he stroked the back of her neck.

‘I don’t mind.’ Claire said dreamily as she lay her head against him.

‘Before you distracted me so beautifully… I was thinking…’

‘Uh oh, dangerous.’ Claire teased.

‘Cheeky.’ Loki grabbed her knee playfully, making her squeak. ‘I was thinking we should go on holiday later this year.’

‘Really? Where you thinking?’ She asked excitedly.

‘I figured New Zealand might be an option? We could go in the October holidays. It won’t be too hot for me, but will still be hotter than here and enjoyable.’ Loki said casually.

Claire’s eyes widened. ‘New Zealand? Seriously?’ She squeaked.

Loki chuckled. ‘You like that idea?’

‘I LOVE that idea! Will two weeks in the October holidays be long enough though? It takes ages to get there.’

‘I was going to ask Chris for an extra week or two. I’m sure he’d manage to get a substitute teacher in for a little while.’ Loki shrugged.

‘Are you serious about this?’ Claire moved round onto her knees in excitement.

‘I am.’ Loki chuckled at her reaction. He cupped her cheek and brushed his thumb up and down. ‘You deserve a holiday, and New Zealand I’ve heard is beautiful.’

Claire jumped up down in excitement, but then had a dizzy spell and fell to the side. Loki caught her and pulled her onto his lap. ‘Calm down, love.’ He laughed.

‘Ugh. Your fault for making me weak, and for getting me excited.’ She grumbled with a laugh.

‘Excited in multiple ways.’ He purred.

‘Of course.’ Claire laughed.

-

That evening, Loki and Claire were relaxing in the living room, watching TV and chatting. Bat was sitting next to them, purring happily while getting fusses.

‘Have you heard from Louise again?’ Loki asked.

‘Nope, not since her freak out this morning. I assume they’ll be gaming all day.’

‘Such nerds.’ Loki chuckled.

‘I actually wouldn’t be surprised if they were having sex, to be honest.’ Claire blurted out.

‘Really? I thought Louise wasn’t ready for that yet?’

‘I think spending so much time with him, she will be struggling not to want to go further. I guess we will find out on Monday, if they’re both glowing.’ Claire smirked.

Loki was about to reply, but paused as he heard someone coming up the steps at the front door.

‘What is it?’ Claire asked with a frown, but knew when the bell rang. She shuffled over so Loki could get up to go see who it was.

When Loki opened the door, he frowned when he saw it was Hannibal. ‘Hey… Everything alright?’

‘Not really. I was out flying around, went by the school to make sure all was fine, spotted Toshi lurking around with another hunter.’

‘What?’ Loki’s eyebrows shot up.

‘What’s wrong?’ Claire asked as she came through, she’d heard Hannibal’s voice and figured she better come see what was going on.

‘I’ve just seen Toshi with another hunter, near the school.’ Hannibal told her.

‘Are you sure?’ Claire asked.

‘Absolutely.’ Hannibal nodded. ‘I would have gone to Chris with this information, but I don’t know where he lives.’

‘Don’t go annoying Chris, especially this weekend.’ Loki growled at him. ‘There must be some easy explanation. How do you know it was a hunter?’

‘I’ve seen her before, she’s a hunter.’ Hannibal said gruffly. ‘What’s happening this weekend that has Chris so busy?’

Loki was about to answer, but Claire quickly jumped in. ‘He’s just busy.’

Loki glanced at Claire, she looked up at him with a look. Loki realised she was best saying that, Hannibal had been weird lately and he knew that Claire had never really taken to him. Even though he was harmless.

‘Well, leave it with me. I’ll investigate. I’m sure there’s a reasonable explanation.’ Loki said to Hannibal.

‘Never mind investigating, we need to take her out before she spills anything. She’s gotten far too close to everyone.’ Hannibal snapped.

‘No.’ Loki growled at him. ‘I will sort it, don’t worry about it.’ He said firmly.

Hannibal smirked. ‘You’re starting to sound too much like your brother.’

‘Go home, Hannibal.’ Loki huffed at him.

Hannibal continued to have a smirk on his face as he turned on his heels and headed down the path. ‘Just be careful. With a human soulmate, you and Chris could be high targets for hunters. It’s only a matter of time before Toshi shows her true intentions.’ He called back over his shoulder.

Loki growled low in response.

Claire put her hand on Loki’s shoulder. ‘Don’t let him rile you up.’

‘I need to find out what’s going on, who Toshi was really with.’ Loki said as he turned to Claire.

‘We don’t know where she stays. Will I message her?’

‘No. I’ll find her.’ Loki smoothed a hand through Claire’s hair.

‘Alright, but be careful.’ Claire nodded.

Loki gave her a kiss, then turned into a bat and she watched him fly off into the night.

Chapter Text

Loki flew around the city for a while, then he finally came across Toshi. She was on top of a tall building, watching a group of people down an alley, outside a pub.

He flew down and landed next to her, turning into his vampire form as he landed. Toshi whipped out a knife and raised it towards him, but relaxed as soon as she saw it was him.

‘Oh, it’s you.’ She said as she slipped the knife back inside her coat.

‘What’s going on?’ Loki asked and nodded his head to the group of people in the alley.

‘Take a look for yourself…’ Toshi motioned.

Loki moved to the edge and crouched down by her, he narrowed his eyes. It looked like an average bunch of guys having a smoke and a chat outside a pub. Though as he looked closer, he noticed they were looking around, on edge, plus he could tell they had some sort of weapons on them due to their large bulky coats.

‘Hunters?’ Loki asked.

‘Yep. And do you know who’s in that pub just now?’

Loki looked and realised it was their local one they always went to. So he made an educated guess. ‘David and Matt?’

‘Right again.’ Toshi nodded.

‘Shit.’

‘Exactly. I don’t know if they’re the only vampires in there or not, but five hunters loitering outside with weapons isn’t good. I’ve called Severus for back up. I didn’t want to bother Chris, I know he’s got Louise over. So, it’s rather handy you’ve arrived.’ Toshi stood up and pulled out her bow, getting prepped.

‘What’s the plan?’ Loki asked determinedly.

‘Call Spencer and Jessica. We’re going to need as much help as we can, since David and Matt will likely be drinking.’ She said firmly.

Loki nodded and quickly took out his phone to call Spencer and explain what was going on. Severus arrived just as Loki was finished with the phone call.

‘They’re on their way, thankfully they’ve not been drinking.’

‘Good. When they get here, we need to send someone in to scout the inside, see how many vampires are there and if there looks to be any more hunters inside.’

‘I’ll go check it out now.’ Severus said, he turned into a bat before Toshi had a chance to say anything else.

‘What are you doing here, anyway?’ Toshi asked Loki while they waited on the roof.

Loki had almost forgotten why he was there in the first place. ‘Oh, yeah. So, Hannibal came to visit, saying that he saw you with a hunter near the school… I told him to go home and that I’d sort it. I am assuming that he was lying or misunderstood the situation?’

‘Oh. Nope, he was telling the truth.’ Toshi said calmly.

Loki’s eyes widened and his hackles shot up. ‘What?!’

Toshi laughed. ‘Calm down, it’s not what you think. I have someone on the inside. They keep me updated when they can. The hunters just think they’re useless as their aim is really bad. I feed them bad vampires, so they can keep their hit count up, even though they miss a lot when hunting with other hunters if there’s no bad vampires there. He won’t have seen their face as they wear a mask when we meet, to be on the safe side. There’s no way he knew it was a hunter, I suspect he just decided to say it was, anyway. Though this time, he is right.’ Toshi explained.

Loki pinched the bridge of his nose. ‘Wait, what? So, there’s another hunter that’s, sort of, on our side?’

‘Yes.’ Toshi nodded. ‘I’m not going to say their name, because I don’t want to put them at risk. Even Severus doesn’t know who it is, just to be on the safe side for all parties.’

Loki nodded in understanding. ‘Makes sense. Explaining to Hannibal will be fun.’ He hummed.

‘Explaining what to Hannibal?’ Jessica asked as she and Spencer landed on the roof.

Toshi explained again to them about her inside hunter.

‘You trust this person though, completely?’ Spencer asked.

‘With my life.’ Toshi said confidently.

‘Well, that’s good enough for me.’ Spencer shrugged.

‘Me too.’ Loki nodded, and Jessica agreed.

Toshi smiled, glad they trusted her. Though she realised they were going to have to be even more careful since Hannibal had seen them together. If the hunters found out about her insider, it would really ruin her getting valuable information. Plus, she didn’t want her friend to be at risk.

‘Hannibal is really out to get you, isn’t he?’ Jessica sighed.

‘He’s always been a bit… odd. I’m sure in time he will move onto something else.’ Loki said.

‘I’m keeping a close eye on him, I don’t trust him.’ Toshi said.

Severus came back and turned into his usual form. ‘There are two other vampires in there, plus David and Matt. I managed to get their attention and spoke to Matt in the bathroom. I said to stay there and act normal, that we will message them the plan. There’s two people in there I suspect might be hunters, but I can’t be certain.’

‘Good. We need to take out these guys first, then we can deal with any hunters inside…’ Toshi hummed and pondered for a moment as she paced back and fore. ‘They won’t attack with humans in sight, we need to lure them away just far enough to take them out.’

‘Why don’t we have Matt and David come out, acting more drunk than they are, and head down the alley that way. Surely they will follow, then we can attack them. We have the advantage of surprise.’ Loki suggested.

Toshi nodded. ‘That could work, but there’s still the other two vampires inside. Plus, the two hunters… I’ve got it. One of you needs to get back inside with Severus, set off the fire alarm. As everyone starts heading out, it should cause enough of a distraction to take out the inside hunters. Drag them out of the crowd and into the bathroom or something.’

Severus nodded. ‘Let’s take out these ones first?’

‘It needs to happen quick, as soon as we take out these guys the fire alarm needs to go off to confuse the hunters indoors. Hunters that are on a mission, usually have trackers on them that connect to one another. It also keeps track of their heartbeat, so they are alerted when one is killed. If we don’t get them quick enough together, the two inside will know something is up.’

‘Shit, seriously?’ Jessica asked in shock.

‘Yep.’ Toshi nodded. ‘They don’t all have them, but a lot of the bigger groups do.’

‘Bloody hell.’ Loki groaned and ran a hand down his face. ‘If Severus goes inside with Spencer, takes out those two. Then the three of us take out the hunters outside, with Matt and David’s help?’ Loki suggested.

‘Might be safer doing it all at once.’ Toshi agreed.

‘Right. Message David and Matt, tell them to come out. Severus, Spencer, you two head inside and hang near the fire alarm. When you see David and Matt leaving, give us exactly one minute. Then hit the alarm. That should be enough time to get these four away from the building and us to start the attack, as soon as we hear the alarm, we take them out.’

The group all nodded in agreement, then headed off into their positions.

None of them were worried, they knew they’d manage this since they had a plan and there was plenty of them. The hunters weren’t prepared for them being there, so it did go to plan without a hitch. They walked right into the trap, getting pounced on by the vampires and Toshi before they could get their weapons out on David and Matt.

David and Matt weren’t that drunk, so were able to help in taking them down. Loki couldn’t help himself from biting into one of them and drinking them dry… His adrenaline was just too high and his instincts had taken over again. Once it was passed, and he came back to his senses, he looked at Jessica who had done the same with one. Toshi killed one with her knife and David and Matt dealt with the other two, they didn’t drink from them but had taken a leaf out of Chris’ book and tore into their necks to kill them.

Severus and Spencer managed to deal with the two inside hunters easily. Severus pointed them out to Spencer and in the rush of people leaving from the alarm, they grabbed hold of the two and dragged them into a nearby empty office. They confirmed they were hunters first, finding their weapons, then took them out. Spencer fed off one, while Severus just snapped the others neck.

The vampires and Toshi all met back on the roof after, all of them were a bit bloody and sweaty.

‘Well… that went well.’ Spencer said with his hands on his hips.

‘Because there was enough of us, if there hadn’t been, it might not have been so easy.’ Toshi said as she blew a strand of hair out of her face.

Severus turned to her and tucked it behind her ear for her, then slipped his arm around her.

‘Yeah, thanks for looking out for us, Toshi. We appreciate it. I dread to think what would’ve happened. I had no idea there was hunters in there.’ David said as he rubbed the back of his head.

‘I didn’t sense or smell them either.’ Matt sighed.

‘They are getting smarter. My source said that lately they’ve began intense training to keep their heartbeats steady in dangerous situations, so that vampires don’t sense them in that way. As so many were getting discovered because their heartbeat was spiking as they got closer to a vampire.’ Toshi explained.

‘Fuck.’ Loki put his head in his hand as he started pacing.

‘They also soak their weapons in citrus, to mask the smell of them, too. Since humans don’t tend to carry weapons around on the daily, that’s also been a way hunters have been discovered by vampires.’

‘Citrus?’ Matt asked, surprised.

Toshi nodded.

‘Interesting. Let’s keep our nostrils peeled for that, then.’ He chuckled.

The group looked at him and shook their heads, Toshi and Jessica face-palmed.

‘Right, on that note, I need to get back to Claire. See you all on Monday.’

‘I’ll message you all my address… David, Matt, you two are welcome to come along too if you want. Might be good for everyone to get together anyway to discuss tonight’s events more, with Chris there too.’ Toshi said to them, she felt Severus’ gaze burning a hole in the back of her head, which just made her smirk a little.

‘That’ll be great. See you all then.’ David nodded.

Everyone said their goodbyes and headed off, leaving just Toshi and Severus on the roof.

Toshi turned to him and he narrowed his eyes at her. She wrapped her arms around his neck and went up on her tiptoes to kiss his chin, then his lips and then his nose. ‘Stop pouting.’ She giggled.

‘It’s bad enough hosting some of them, never mind all of them.’ He grumbled.

‘I know you’re not looking forward to it, but I figured it’s for the best so we can discuss everything. Come up with safety plans.’

Severus sighed and gave in. ‘I guess so.’

Chapter Text

On Monday morning, Chris walked into his bedroom and Louise pounced on his back, wrapping her arms up around his neck as she tried to cling to him. He grabbed her legs to stop her from falling and laughed.

‘I’ll so be able to kick your ass tonight after today!’ She giggled.

‘Oh you think so, huh?’ He spun her around a few times, making her squeal. Then he fell onto the bed with her, and grabbed her leg to haul her round, he pinned her underneath him and grabbed her wrists, holding her down.

She tried pulling free, but Chris just smirked at her attempts. ‘Are you quite finished, pumpkin?’

She let out a big huff and went limp. ‘For now. It’s not fair, you’ve got vampire strength.’

Chris laughed again and kissed her on the lips. ‘I do indeed… However, I think if we’ve both learned anything this weekend, it’s that you enjoy being underneath me, squirming and submissive…’ He purred into her ear and kissed just below her earlobe, making her shiver.

‘You got me.’ She blushed.

They’d spent most of Sunday fooling around, trying different positions and just having fun exploring one another’s body. Louise had never had so many orgasms in her whole life compared to the amount she had this weekend. She wasn’t sure where she was getting the energy for today from, Chris had been relentless with his stamina. Though he had taken such good care of her too, she never wanted the weekend to end.

Though she knew this was just the beginning.

‘Now, come on. We best get going since we’re picking Loki and Claire up.’ Chris reluctantly let go of her wrists and he stood up, reaching his hand out for her.

Louise took his hand and he pulled her up to her feet.

‘I’m surprised we’ve not heard much from them over the weekend. I thought they’d have been messaging or calling, making sure we were behaving.’ Louise smirked as they headed downstairs.

‘Me too, actually. Maybe they’ve been busy themselves.’ Chris shrugged.

They headed out to Chris’ car, he opened the passenger door for Louise to get in. Then they headed off to pick up Loki and Claire. When they got there, Chris instantly knew something had happened when he saw Loki stood outside, waiting.

‘Come inside for a bit. Need to update you on something.’ He called over when Chris wound the window down to see if they were getting in or not.

Chris and Louise headed into Loki’s.

‘Welllll… how was the weekend?’ Claire asked with a big grin.

Louise grinned back in return. 'It was perfect.'

‘You’ve got that glow about you. You did it, didn’t you? You couldn’t resist?’ Claire asked knowingly as she folded her arms over her chest.

‘Claire!’ Louise squealed at her.

Chris chuckled and squeezed Louise’s shoulder.

‘Love, I know you are desperate to know details about your sisters love life, but we have more important things to fill them in with right now.’ Loki said with a soft smile to Claire.

‘I know, I know. Sorry.’ Claire said sheepishly.

‘What’s happened?’ Chris frowned, he didn’t like where this was going already.

Loki filled Chris and Louise in with everything that happened on Saturday night. Chris couldn’t believe what he was hearing.

‘Jesus!’ He ran a hand through his hair.

‘Everyone is ok though, right?’ Louise asked.

‘Yep, everyone is fine. The plan went without a hitch. The hunters weren’t expecting us there, so it worked in our favour.’ Loki said.

‘They’re really ramping it up, huh?’ Chris sighed.

‘They seem to be.’ Loki nodded. ‘Hopefully though as we take out more of them, it will get easier. There surely can’t be much more hunters.’

‘I hope not.’ Claire said.

‘Well, we better get going anyway. Toshi will be expecting us.’ Chris said.

They all headed to the car, Claire dragged Louise into the back seat with her. The guys just laughed and gave in easily.

‘Let me see!’ Claire turned to Louise and pointed at her neck.

‘God, you’re so determined.’ Louise laughed and tilted her head to show her bite mark.

Chris looked in the rear-view mirror and smirked at the way Louise was showing it off.

‘I’m guessing wearing his clothes went fine too?’ Claire asked as quiet as she could, but she knew that Loki and Chris would hear anyway. Even though they were chatting about Saturday nights events.

‘It did.’ Louise nodded.

Chris was wearing the stripey jumper that she had been wearing all weekend. It smelled of her now and Chris loved it. Louise was in awe how well it fit him, compared to how large it was on her.

‘So, Toshi has an inside guy?’ Chris asked Loki.

‘Yeah. Explains why she often knows where to go to get hunters.’

‘Did you feed from one of them on Saturday night?’ Chris asked knowingly.

Loki just mumbled in response and turned his head to look out of the window. Chris smirked and glanced in the mirror, Claire mouthed ‘he so did.’ with a grin.

When they arrived at Toshi’s place, Louise and Claire were in awe. It was a beautiful little house in the countryside, so peaceful and idyllic.

Toshi and Severus had set up a little picnic in the front garden, with refreshments and snacks. Though they were going to train on the large grassy area just outside her garden next to where the cars were parked.

‘You’ve got such a beautiful home.’ Claire said to Toshi.

Spencer, Jessica, David and Matt were already there, fawning over some of her cats.

‘Thank you. It’s my little piece of paradise.’ Toshi grinned.

‘Sorry we’re a little late, had to fill Chris in with Saturday’s events.’ Loki said.

‘I figured that would be the case.’ Toshi nodded.

‘Yeah, heard I missed all the fun.’ Chris chuckled. ‘Though I was having a lot more fun doing something else.’ He grinned and winked at Louise, who blushed in response.

‘I figured you’d probably want to kill me if I had called you and ruined your weekend.’

‘I would’ve understood, but since it was something you lot were able to handle, it’s appreciated.’ Chris said earnestly.

Claire dragged Loki off when she spotted one of Toshi’s cats, Diabetes, he was a chubby cat but Claire fell in love instantly. Louise rushed over to pet the cat too.

‘Honestly, it would’ve been muuuuch easier if it had been just you, me and Severus on Saturday.’ Toshi said quietly to Chris.

Chris chuckled. ‘Was it a bit of a shit show?’

‘Not too bad, just would have been less talking of a plan and would’ve likely been dealt with quicker.’ Toshi shrugged.

‘I’ll try to be on call next time.’ Chris smirked. ‘Now, where’s my lil pal, Nokia?’

Right on cue, Nokia came strolling out of the house and had a big stretch. She looked around at all the visitors, but when she spotted Chris, she let out a loud meow and trotted right over to him.

Chris grinned as he crouched down and scooped the cat up for a cuddle. Nokia purred and butted at his chin.

‘Such a traitor.’ Toshi said with a smirk as she shook her head.

It wasn’t easy to drag Louise and Claire away from the cats to join the others as everyone sat around the large picnic table to have a drink before starting.

Chris ended up having to physically remove Louise away from one of the cats, Ms Jeans. He scooped her up from the ground and carried her over to the others. She pouted for a moment, but not for long, as Chris sat her on his lap and softly kissed her neck, making her melt.

‘How come you’ve been here before but the rest of us haven’t?’ Matt asked Chris.

Chris shrugged and grinned. ‘Cause I’m the best.’

Toshi scoffed. ‘More like because he’s a stalker and has everyone’s address.’

Chris chuckled. ‘Still makes me the best.’

Loki rolled his eyes. ‘We need to discuss what we are going to tell Hannibal. Do we trust that he will believe the truth about Toshi speaking with an insider? Can we trust him to know that?’ Loki asked.

‘I don’t trust him at all.’ Severus grumbled.

‘Me neither. He gives me the creeps.’ Louise said.

‘Me too.’ Claire agreed. ‘Couldn’t we just tell him that it wasn’t a hunter? It was a friend or something?’ She suggested.

‘That might be the best thing to do. There’s no way he could’ve known just by looking at them that they’re a hunter, he will have been guessing. Hoping that it was a way to break your trust in me.’ Toshi said to the group.

Everyone nodded in agreement.

‘I’m rather worried with how the hunters seem to be zoning in more on us. Why are they going after us, and how do they know where we often are? That’s twice now, the first was Jessica at the show with Claire and now David and Matt on Saturday.’ Chris said in concern.

‘You guys are the main vampires in the city, who knows almost everyone. And Chris, you being an original doesn’t help. With you all being teachers and guiding other young vampires, you're all high on the hunter’s radars.’ Toshi explained.

‘We are really going to need to be extra cautious.’ David sighed.

‘Definitely.’ Chris nodded.

‘Well, in the meantime, why don’t we do some training?’ Toshi asked, looking at Louise and Claire.

Their faces lit up and they jumped up to their feet in excitement. ‘Let’s do this!’ Claire said giddily.

Chris looked at Loki and they shared a worried look. They were concerned with how excited their girls were about learning some fighting skills.

They hoped that they’d never need to use them.

Chapter Text

Loki and Chris were stood at the side of the grass, arms folded over their chests while they watched Toshi try to teach Claire and Louise some basic self-defence techniques.

It was going… not very well. They were both rather clumsy and kept tripping over their own feet.

‘I didn’t realise Louise was this clumsy.’ Chris chuckled.

‘I know Claire has her moments, but this is ridiculous.’ Loki responded.

Toshi ran a hand down her face. ‘Maybe this isn’t going to be as easy as I thought.’ She muttered to Jessica, who was beside her.

‘Ok. Let’s try a different tactic, you’re both rather clumsy and together it seems worse.’ Toshi announced to them. She had started with trying to get them to learn some moves on one another, but realised that maybe wasn’t the right way.

‘Loki. Chris. Get your asses over here.’ Toshi called to the guys.

‘Uh oh.’ Chris muttered as he and Loki wandered over.

‘Go behind your girl and let’s try something. Ok, Louise, Claire, the guys are going to come up behind you and grab you. Though guys, loosely, not vampire strength, let’s start easy. I want you two to do what I showed you to get out of their grip. Imagine they’re a stranger in the street that’s come up behind you.’

Louise and Claire nodded in agreement, eager to get this right.

As soon as the guys stepped in behind them, Loki loosely grabbed hold of Claire and she felt him press his body against her back.

Chris did the same with Louise, though wrapped one arm around the front of her neck, albeit loosely too.

Instead of trying to get free, they both just sort of melted.

‘You’re not supposed to be getting aroused at this.’ Chris laughed as he caught a whiff of Louise.

‘You’re just as bad, pet!’ Loki growled at Claire, who then tried squirming out of his grasp, forgetting everything Toshi had taught her so far.

Louise just fell into a fit of the giggles at the situation, which then wasn’t helped by Chris as he started tickling her, making it worse.

‘Oh my god.’ Toshi face palmed. ‘Right, David! Matt! Get over here.’ Toshi yelled at the guys.

David and Matt came over and took place of Loki and Chris. Toshi glared at Chris, who shrugged at her. ‘What? It’s not my fault she’s excited by my mere presence.’ He gloated with a smirk.

Toshi shook her head in dismay. ‘You knew exactly what you were doing. Both of you!’ She scolded and glared at Loki too.

The rest of them ended up coming over to watch, too. Severus was even amused by the scene.

After getting Louise and Claire to re-focus, they actually managed to get somewhere now they weren’t practicing with one another, or with their partners. They were able to master the technique of getting away from someone that was attempting to grab them from behind.

‘Now, obviously this technique will be more difficult against vampires using their full strength, but these lessons are more to protect you both from human hunters… just in case. They might work on drunk vampires, or weaker ones. Though if we can get your strength and stamina built up then you’ll have more of a chance even with stronger vampires.’

‘So, there’s still a chance I might be able to kick Loki’s ass eventually in a fight?’ Claire asked with a grin as she and Louise sat on the grass to get their breath back.

‘Well, maybe eventually. You’d certainly have a possibility against Loki. Louise though, I’m sorry to say, against Chris you’ll never have a chance.’ Toshi said honestly.

Claire let out a cheer and fist bumped the air. Loki’s mouth fell open and he glared at Toshi. ‘Hey! I’m strong!’

Chris grinned and winked at Louise, who giggled and blushed. Chris then joined Louise on the grass and wrestled her playfully, making her laugh more.

‘I’m not saying you’re not. Just that if Claire really buffs up and practices hard, maybe one day…’ Toshi trailed off and shrugged.

‘I doubt it. I’ve not had any human defeat me.’ Loki huffed.

‘Have you actually fought any humans apart from hunters?’ Toshi asked, folding her arms over her chest as she took slow steps towards him.

Severus raised an eyebrow at Toshi’s tone, he knew exactly what was about to happen next… he felt a little sorry for Loki. Just a little.

‘Of course not, no need to. I know there won’t be a human strong enough to take on the average vampire like myself or the others here.’ He gloated a bit.

When Toshi walked right up to him and squared up to him a bit, Chris had a feeling he knew what was about to go down too. So, he scooped Louise up and moved her out of the way, then he grabbed Claire’s arm and tugged her out of the way too. She looked a bit confused at first, but soon clicked on when Toshi began rolling up her sleeves.

‘Let’s test that theory.’ Toshi said confidently.

Loki raised an eyebrow. ‘What?’

‘Let’s test that theory.’ She repeated. ‘Come on. I’m a human, you should be able to beat me easily.’

Loki laughed and shook his head. ‘I’m not about to fight a friend.’

‘Scared you’ll lose? To not only a human, but a girl?’ Chris called with a smirk as he watched on with amusement.

‘Don’t wind him up.’ Claire whispered.

‘What, don’t want to see him get his ass kicked?’ Chris asked her.

‘Shut up.’ Loki hissed over at Chris.

‘Come on. Just a friendly fight?’ Toshi asked Loki as she began stalking around him.

Loki sighed and put his hands on his hips. ‘Fine. Just don’t go crying to Severus though when I prove my point.’

‘Geez, since when did Loki get so boastful? He’s been hanging around you too much.’ David chuckled as he stepped next to Chris.

‘He was often like that as a kid.’ Chris chuckled.

‘I agree with him though, he’s a strong vampire. There’s no way Toshi will be able to take him out.’ David muttered.

‘Hundred quid.’ Chris commented without hesitation.

David turned to face him, eyebrow up. ‘What?’

‘Let’s bet on it. Hundred quid says Toshi kicks his ass.’ Chris put his hand out towards David.

‘You’re on.’ He shook his hand.

Severus smirked from the side.

Louise just shook her head with a laugh. She wasn’t really sure who would win.

Loki had barely taken a stance when Toshi lunged, she was quick and agile as she jumped towards him and bent down to put a hand on the ground as she levered her body round, to use one of her legs to swipe at him, taking his feet right out from under him. He fell down to the ground with a loud thud and knocked the wind from him. Toshi jumped on his chest and held one of her knives to his throat. His eyes widened and he put his hands up.

‘Holy shit.’ He gasped.

‘Of course, if you were a vampire I was after, I’d slit your throat to keep you occupied for a good while and then I’d get my silver bullet ready to finish the job.’ Toshi said as she hopped up off him.

Loki blinked quickly, he didn’t even notice how or when she got her knife out. He couldn’t believe how quick she was for a human. And there was a decent amount of strength in her legs to swipe him down like that.

David was stunned. Chris just grinned and put his hand out towards David, motioning with his fingers for him to give him the money.

David grumbled under his breath as he took out his wallet and gave him fifty quid. ‘I’ll get the rest to you tomorrow.’ He huffed.

Chris chuckled and looked at Louise. ‘Next weekend, let’s go out for a meal. My treat.’ He winked at her, making her laugh as she hugged into the side of him.

‘You bet against me?’ Loki screeched at his brother when he hobbled over towards them.

‘Not necessarily against you… I bet on Toshi.’ Chris shrugged.

Loki scowled at Chris, then sulked off to get a drink. Claire rushed after him, hiding her amusement as she cooed over him to make him feel better. When Loki got to the picnic table and picked up a drink, he looked back over at the others and continued scowling.

‘It’s not all about strength all the time. We humans, especially being female, need to use our finesse as much as we can. Take them by surprise as soon as possible is our best bet.’ Toshi said to Louise. Then, without any warning, she did exactly the same to Chris, bending down and swinging her leg out to swipe his legs out from under him.

While he fell to the ground with a thud, just as loud as his brothers, he did, however manage to get up in a split second before she had the chance to even think about doing anything else.

Loki began howling with laughter upon seeing Chris being taken down like that.

Louise couldn’t help but laugh too at the look of surprise on Chris’ face.

‘Well, it seems even the strongest vampire can be taken down in surprise, even if just for a moment.’ Toshi said proudly.

‘What the hell was that for? I bet on you! Not against you.’ Chris huffed as he wiped his jumper and frowned at Toshi.

‘Just proving a point to Louise and Claire that we can be strong too, just in a slightly different way. If I was trying to take you out, I would then have to be extremely quick to get a knife to your throat. Though even I know that would be easier said than done.’

‘Cause Chris’ reflexes are faster than the others, right?’ Louise asked.

‘Damn right.’ Chris said as he rolled his shoulders and put his arm around Louise, giving Toshi one last scowl. Though Toshi swore she could see a slight hint of a smirk at the corner of his lips.

‘I wish I had bet on that happening.’ David sighed.

Toshi walked over to Severus, seeing him smirking.

‘Too far?’ She asked as she slipped under his arm.

‘Not at all. Just right.’ Severus chuckled lightly and leaned down to kiss her.

‘Damn, how Hannibal doesn’t realise he can trust you is beyond me. The fact you can knock Chris down like that without him going ape shit on you is more than enough proof of his trust in you.’ Matt said to Toshi.

He wasn’t wrong. If anyone outwith their group did that to Chris, he likely would’ve torn their throat out in response or tossed them off a cliff. Heck, more or less everyone else in the group wouldn’t ever dare to even attempt doing something like that with him.

‘He doesn’t like Chris, that’s why he doesn’t care for his judgement with Toshi.’ Loki said as he and Claire walked back over to them, Claire had a bag of crisps and Loki was stealing some from over her shoulder.

‘Yet he’s shit scared of him. You can tell by the look on his face.’ Spencer chimed in.

‘Which doesn’t really make sense as to why he keeps talking bad about Toshi on front of him.’ Jessica hummed.

‘He likely knows that Chris needs a more solid reason to fire him or actually hurt him. So, there’s only so far he will go to wind us up.’ Severus said.

‘Hannibal likely feels threatened by Toshi’s presence, too. The fact she’s a hunter, who are our enemy, he can’t face the fact that she’s trying to help us.’ Loki said with a mouthful of crisps.

‘Geez, bro. I know you didn’t grow up in a barn and have better manners than to eat with your mouth full.’ Chris commented to Loki.

Loki just flipped him the middle finger in response.

Claire and Louise looked at one another and shook their heads.

‘We definitely need to keep an eye on Hannibal, but I think the hunters targeting us are our main priority.’ Chris said to the group, and they all nodded in agreement.

Chapter Text

Once everyone left Toshi’s after Louise and Claire’s training, Chris drove Loki and Claire home. When they pulled up outside their place, Loki invited Chris and Louise in for takeaway for dinner, and they accepted.

They headed inside and Loki got their orders then called it in for delivery.

‘It’ll be around half an hour or so.’ Loki said when he returned to the living room and sat down with Claire.

Chris and Louise were on the other sofa, she was tucked under his arm at his side.

‘I’m so tired.’ She groaned and put her head on Chris’ chest.

‘Toshi did work you both rather hard.’ Chris chuckled as he trailed his fingers up and down her arm.

‘When are you driving home?’ Claire asked.

‘Ugh, tonight. I’ve got work tomorrow.’ Louise groaned again at the thought.

‘What time do you start?’ Chris asked.

‘Not till eleven, which I guess is better than an early start.’

‘If you want, you can just stay another night with me. Drive home in the morning?’ Chris suggested hopefully.

‘Would you mind?’ Louise asked, turning her head to look at him.

‘Would I mind having my beautiful girl stay with me another night, are you really asking me that?’ Chris laughed.

Louise blushed. ‘I guess if I leave before eight, I will get back in time.’

‘I need to leave back of seven anyway for work, so I’ll be up early too.’ Chris shrugged.

‘As long as you two don’t stay up all night. Or you’ll be more exhausted.’ Claire said knowingly with a smirk.

‘I promise I won’t keep her up… not too late, anyway.’ Chris grinned.

‘I can’t get over how clumsy the two of you are together.’ Loki commented with a smirk.

Claire elbowed him for that. Though he grabbed her in a tight embrace and squeezed her sides in response.

‘It’s Louise’s fault, she makes me clumsy.’ Claire smirked at Louise.

‘Hey, that’s not true. It’s the other way around.’ Louise argued back.

‘Is not!’

‘Is too!’

‘Is not!’

‘Is too!’

Loki swiftly covered Claire’s mouth and Chris did the same to Louise at the same time.

‘Behave you two.’ Chris chuckled.

He raised an eyebrow at Louise when she licked his palm, then tried to bite it when he still didn’t let go. ‘Do you really think that would repulse me to let go?’

Louise shrugged and giggled behind his hand.

‘I still can’t get over how Toshi was able to knock you both down.’ Claire said when Loki let her speak again.

Chris removed his hand from Louise’s mouth too. Though she then had to hide behind her own hand as she tried not to laugh thinking back to it.

‘It doesn’t surprise me. That’s why I bet on her.’ Chris shrugged.

‘I didn’t realise she was that strong. I mean, I agree with the whole being more agile thing. Though I could feel the strength in her legs.’ Loki commented.

‘Oh brother. You have no idea what she’s capable of. Well, what she used to be capable of, anyway.’

‘I’ve heard the rumours.’ Loki muttered.

‘Even they are tame in comparison to the real thing.’ Chris said seriously.

‘What do you mean?’ Louise asked, confused.

‘Toshi used to be the most feared hunter in the country. Her mere name would send terror running through any vampire’s blood.’

‘Really? Did she go after any vampire?’ Louise asked.

‘She used to hunt any and every vampire she could. She was ruthless.’

‘Did you have any encounters with her?’ Loki asked him.

Chris nodded. ‘Why do you think I never attempted to kill her?’

Loki raised his eyebrows.

‘You can’t leave us hanging like that.’ Claire said as she sat forward on the sofa, eager to know more.

‘My first encounter with her, I was out hunting in the woods with five young vampires, they were fresh and hungry, craving a hunt. We had come across a group of people camping by the river, in the depths of the woods…'

-

Chris rolled his eyes as he ran through the woods, he was chasing after the scent of fear, though the younger vampires could barely keep up with him. He was starting to regret agreeing to taking them out for their first proper hunt.

As they grew closer to the humans, he could practically taste them already…

He heard a loud bang, then the dreaded sound of chains rattling echoed through the trees.

Shit.

Chris skidded to a stop and turned around, he heard four of the vampires screaming. He rushed back over to them and his eyes widened. One of the vampires was on the ground, impaled by a harpoon and was being dragged backwards into the darkness.

Chris knew exactly who it was… although the other vampires were clueless, as they’d never heard of her before.

‘RUN!’ Chris yelled at the group, then he turned into a bat and took off straight up into the trees, expecting the others to do the same.

The younger vampires were confused though and tried to go after their friend, to rescue him. Chris perched on the tallest tree he could get to, he briefly saw the vampires run in the direction of their friend. At first there was silence, then suddenly he heard the screams of the other vampires, more chains rattling and the evident stench of vampire blood in the crisp night air.

There was no way he was hanging around, so he flew off home, looking for an easy target to sink his fangs into on the way.

-

‘You left young vampires to die? You didn’t even try to help?’ Loki yelled at him in disgust.

‘There was no way I would’ve been able to save them. When Toshi had her eyes set on a target, there was very little you could do to stop her. Unless I wanted to spend a week with a large gaping harpoon shaped hole in my chest, there was no way I was hanging around. Besides, they weren’t my students, they were adults than had been newly turned.’ Chris huffed at Loki.

‘But I thought you’d be able to take on even Toshi? Being an original? Why wouldn’t you have just killed her and be done with the big threat? I mean, obviously, I’m glad you didn’t… but if she was such a threat beforehand?’ Claire asked, in shock.

‘I could take her down, but it wouldn’t be an easy fight.’

‘You say that like you've tried?’ Louise asked softly.

‘Yeah, I tried once. When she first tried to kill me.’ Chris nodded.

-

Chris was out hunting one evening, solo. He had just had one victim and was stalking another one in the park, he was alone and drunk, so Chris knew he would be an easy target.

Though before he even had a chance to attack, he sensed a presence coming up on him. He managed to turn in time, to avoid a harpoon going into his chest, though it did go through his upper arm. He yelled out in pain and grabbed at his arm.

He knew exactly who this was from the rumours he’d heard about vampires being killed… He’d been wanting a chance with her, to take her out once and for all.

When she walked into view, he scoffed and swallowed the pain. She was not what he imagined at all. Though he didn’t get a chance to speak, as she lunged for him. He jumped up high to dodge her attack and nearly stumbled upon landing as his arm bloody hurt, but he didn’t expect a silver bullet to come flying through the air and straight into his chest just as he spun around to face her.

Toshi smirked widely, thinking she’d won. Normally she liked to weaken them first, play around a bit more. Though she’d been stalking Chris for a while and knew he was a stronger vampire, so didn’t want to take a chance. He’d killed a lot of humans.

She certainly hadn’t been expecting Chris to start laughing, that put her on edge.

‘You don’t know what I am, do you?’ He laughed wickedly as his eyes turned red and his fangs emerged. He hissed loudly and ran full speed at Toshi, he was on her before she had a chance to react.

She felt searing hot pain as he tore into her shoulder, biting harshly through her flesh and muscles, then he began to crush her bones. Though suddenly Chris was ripped off her, thankfully.

‘ENOUGH!’ Lucius roared.

Toshi was rattled to the core seeing Lucius. Her eyes widened and she stumbled backwards, but the pain in her shoulder was excruciating.

‘Dad! What are you doing? I almost had her!’ Chris shouted at his dad, her blood dripping from his fangs.

‘This is not your fight.’ Was all Lucius said.

Toshi was able to take that opportunity to flee, she wasn’t going to hang around with Lucius being there. She realised now, that Chris was also an original. She knew of Lucius, had seen him take out many hunters before. She knew that originals were too powerful to take on. She was annoyed at herself for not realising sooner that Chris was Lucius’ son.

‘What the hell? Why have you not taken her out yet? She’s killing vampires around us, even your so called goodie goodie ones.’ Chris snarled at him.

‘This is something you just need to trust me on, son.’

-

‘Wait, what? That doesn’t make sense.’ Loki frowned.

‘I know. I even asked Toshi the other day, actually, about why my father decided to save her that day. She said she has no idea. Though she did tell me that after she had a wake-up call and decided to help good vampires, she went to him and asked for money. So she could buy the teachers contracts for hunting, so no other hunter would have the authority to hunt you guys. Lucius made her include mine in that too, though she was reluctant. We sort of just became a nuisance to one another, she would get in my way of hunting innocent humans, and I would get in her way when she was trying to take out bad vampires.’ Chris shrugged. ‘I didn’t try to kill her again because dad said not to. Plus, she's not an easy fight unless you can catch her unawares. I got lucky that time that she was surprised the silver bullet didn't work on me... Though I’m glad I followed dad's advice for once.’

‘Contracts? Huh?’ Louise asked.

‘Apparently, there used to be a board of sorts, above the hunters, like we have the school board, that would issue out contracts for vampires on a hit list and would get double their money back if they killed their contracted vampire within a certain timeframe. The hunters would need to buy them to have permission to hunt said vampire. Though of the last few years, that has been scrapped or overrun. There’s no longer a board or anyone overseeing hunters, they are just a free for all now. I don’t even think they’re getting paid for it either as there seems to be no one higher up.’ Chris explained.

‘God, this is too complicated for my tired brain.’ Claire groaned and rubbed her temples.

‘Mine too.’ Louise whined.

‘One thing for sure, Toshi being on our side is a huge advantage. We seriously need to be glad of that.’ Chris said and Loki nodded in agreement.

‘I thought that Jessica and Matt had a close call with her once?’ Loki asked.

‘They did. Luckily they were out with a group of vampires when she attacked. They managed to run away in time.’ Chris hummed.

‘I wonder why Toshi had a change of heart over vampires, and why Lucius seemed to know she would end up on our side?’ Louise asked.

Chris shrugged. ‘I have no idea. Maybe Toshi will tell us her story one day, when she’s ready to. If she’s ever ready to.’

Chapter Text

It was Thursday and Louise was at work, it was just after lunch time when one of her co-workers knocked on her office door with a big grin on her face.

‘What’s up?’ Louise asked.

‘Come see.’ Her co-worker tilted her head.

Louise frowned and made her way into the bookstore. She followed her co-worker towards the front, by the till. There was a big vase of roses and a box of her favourite chocolates with a small note attached.

She blushed hard when she was told it was for her. She looked at the note and felt all giddy.

To my lovely pumpkin.

Thought these might brighten up your desk. Dinner tonight? Let me know.

All my love, Chris xxx

‘I knew you were dating someone but I didn’t realise it was so serious now.’ Her other co-worker who was working on the till said with a grin.

‘Yeah, it’s very serious.’ Louise couldn’t stop smiling as she smelled the roses.

She went back to her office feeling over the moon. She couldn’t believe he was openly sending her flowers and chocolate at work.

She took her phone out and sent him a text.

L: Thank you for the flowers and chocolate! Definitely want to see you tonight if you’re around. xxx

C: I’m a bat, I can be anywhere, anytime ;) What time do you finish work? xxx

L: I finish at half five on Thursdays. xxx

C: I’ll meet you then. See you soon. xxx

Louise ended up clock watching for the rest of the afternoon, and it completely dragged. She kept thinking about the long weekend they had together, and how much she just wanted to be around him constantly now.

She started blushing as she thought to Monday night when she’d gone back to his for an extra night, they had stayed up a bit late. He’d spent most of the time with his head down between her thighs. Forcing orgasm after orgasm out of her, even when she thought she couldn’t give anymore he got another, calling her a good girl.

She loved it when he called her his good girl. She wasn’t really sure why, it just made her feel fuzzy. The way he was also a little dominant with her, she was rather surprised at how much she loved that.

But mostly, she loved how safe and loved he made her feel. How he wasn’t ashamed of being with her, that he willingly wanted to be affectionate, even on front of people.

And that point was proved even more when five thirty finally rolled round and she was locking up the book shop with her two colleagues.

Chris was waiting outside for her, looking so handsome. He was wearing a suit, without a tie. A white shirt with black trousers and a suit jacket. She liked how you could still see his neck tattoos though and the ones on his hands.

Her co-workers oo’ed and giggled when Louise rushed over to him and they hugged tightly.

‘Cut it out guys.’ She called to them with a blush, making them laugh.

‘It’s just good to see you so happy, Lou! See you tomorrow.’ One of them called and waved at them before they headed off.

Chris titled her head up so he could kiss her on the lips. ‘Hello, my love.’ He hummed.

‘Hi.’ She whispered shyly, her cheeks going red.

‘Even after everything we did together last weekend, I can still make you blush with just a kiss?’ He chuckled and fanned his fingers down her cheek.

‘I doubt I’ll ever stop blushing around you.’ She admitted.

‘I hope sending you flowers and chocolates at work was ok?’ He asked as he took her hand and they began walking.

‘Absolutely, yeah!’ Louise gushed happily. ‘It was a nice surprise.’

‘I figured since school is out a little earlier on Thursdays, it would be a good day to take you out for dinner. Have got that money I won from David to spend, after all.’ He grinned.

‘I forgot about that.’ Louise laughed. ‘Do you mind if we nip to mine first so I can get changed?’

‘Of course not.’ Chris agreed while he rubbed the back of her hand with his thumb, making her skin tingle.

‘I’m so glad it’s almost the weekend. Work has been a nightmare lately.’ Louise sighed as they walked.